Welcome to PhiloLogic  
   home |  the ARTFL project |  download |  documentation |  sample databases |   
Cooke, John Esten, 1830-1886 [1874], Justin Harley: a romance of old Virginia. (To-Day Printing and Publishing Company, Philadelphia) [word count] [eaf513T].
To look up a word in a dictionary, select the word with your mouse and press 'd' on your keyboard.

Previous section

Front matter Covers, Edges and Spine

-- --

[figure description] Top Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

Front Cover. Justin Harley
Illustrated
[figure description] Front Cover, which is embossed in black with the title and “Illustrated.” The cover is surrounded by a triple line black frame with the interior embossed with line and leaf decorations.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Spine.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Front Edge.[end figure description]

-- --

Back Cover [figure description] Back Cover, which is embossed in black with the title and “Illustrated.” The cover is surrounded by a triple line frame with the interior embossed with line and leaf decorations.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Bottom Edge.[end figure description]

Preliminaries

-- --

Library Of The
University Of Virginia, 1819
Elizabeth Cocke Coles
Collection Of Books
About Virginia
[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper with Bookplate: generic University of Virginia library bookplate for gift texts. The bookplate includes the official University seal, drawn by order of the Board of Visitors in 1819, shows Minerva, the Roman goddess of wisdom, holding an olive branch and cornucopia, emblems of “peace, plenty, and wisdom.” The bookplate has an off-white background with the seal printed in dark blue ink.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- --

“He fell back with a cry.”—P. 266. [figure description] Frontispiece. Image of a man climbing into a window as the man inside shoots him with a revolver. The image takes place at night, as the man whose home is being invaded is wearing a long nightshirt and moonlight is streaming through the window. The man inside is leaning one hand against a table, which holds some books, while the other hand holds a gun that he is firing at the intruder. The intruder has one leg through the window but he is falling back out. He clutches one hand against his chest, where he has been shot, the other hand is clutching towards the sill. Below his hand is a knife that has fallen out of his hand.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Tissue Paper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Tissue Paper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Title-Page.[end figure description]

Title Page JUSTIN HARLEY: A Romance of Old Virginia. TO-DAY PRINTING AND PUBLISHING COMPANY.
PHILADELPHIA, NEW YORK, BOSTON AND CHICAGO.

1874.

-- --

[figure description] Page 002.[end figure description]

Entered, according to Act of Congress, in the year 1874, by
TO-DAY PRINTING & PUBLISHING CO.,
In the Office of the Librarian of Congress, at Washington, D. C.

-- 003 --

PREFACE.

[figure description] Page 003.[end figure description]

When a book is finished, and the weary hand lays down the
pen, a writer is apt to lean back in his chair, fall into reverie, and
ask himself what will be the probable fate of his venture when
launched on the often stormy ocean of letters. The moment is an
anxious one if his temperament is timid—an interesting one, however
cool and philosophic he may be. The last page deposited on
the pile containing so many other pages completes a task which
has absorbed more or less of his life. And if he is a conscientious
laborer—an architect who will not leave any portion of his building
incomplete, or filled up with rubbish—he has not shrunk from
this exhausting toil. Day after day and week after week—month
after month, it may be, and even year after year, sometimes—he
has forgotten the outer world, with all its allurements, to live in
the world of his imagination. Time has passed for him like a
dream, and he has seen only the figures of his Dreamland. While
the sun has been shining, and happy idlers have been basking in
its light and warmth, he has not seen it, or has closed his eyes to
it, absorbed in his ever-recurring toil. The birds have not sung
for him, or the flowers bloomed—nor has night, even, brought him
rest. The wind sighing around the gables has lulled others to
healthful sleep—he has watched, and not slept, hearing the old
clock mark the hours one by one as they passed away; a solitary
toiler, recording the histories of the men and women of his fancy,
who have been to him the real men and women of his life—far
more real than those of his actual acquaintance. He has seen their
smiles or their frowns—entered into all their feelings—sympathized
with their joys and sorrows, their tears and their laughter,
until these persons of his imagination have come to be real

-- 004 --

[figure description] Page 004.[end figure description]

persons, nay, old friends, whom he loves and would not part with.
But the moment has come at last when he must bid them farewell—
when he will no longer hear their voices or see their faces
smile on him alone. They are known only to him now: to-morrow
they will be known to the world—or at least to a small portion
of it. What will that world think of them?—that they are agreeable
people, or dull people? Will they make friends everywhere,
or enemies instead? What will be their fate in the great world
which they are about to enter?

An author who has labored conscientiously to produce something
worthy to be read—which can do no harm and may do some
good—must muse after some such fashion as this on the reception
of his work, anticipating the probable criticisms it will arouse.
In the case of the volume before the reader, this criticism may
be foretold with tolerable accuracy. The incidents are singular,
and may be styled improbable—a term which means, colloquially,
untrue to nature—and the truth of this criticism, as applied to such
works, is worthy of a brief examination.

What, after all, is improbable in this world? What occurrence
is singular? The singular is not the improbable. Men rise and
make their toilettes, and go to their affairs, and return home to
sleep—and this routine goes on year after year, with little or no
interruption. But are there no other lives which are subjected
to greater vicissitudes? Is life always commonplace, and the current
untroubled? Alas! it is tragic and frightful, often; it does
not always flow quietly; it is broken into foam, and rushes violently
under the influence of subterranean forces—the passions of
wrath, hatred, the greed of gold, or of lust, or murder. You take
up a newspaper, and there is a crime in every column; or a volume
of memoirs, and an “improbable” incident occurs in every chapter.
Most men who have passed forty have heard private family histories
so strange and terrible that they affect the mind like a nightmare.
And yet these crimes, “improbabilities,” and deeds so fearful
that they are only whispered under the breath, were actual

-- 005 --

[figure description] Page 005.[end figure description]

occurrences, and not distortions of an unbridled fancy—as real
events in the lives of human beings as the most commonplace incidents
of every-day existence.

The experience or the reading of every one must have proved to
him the existence of this “night side” of human nature—this
strange phase of life—and it is difficult to understand why a writer
should be forbidden to delineate it. If he ventures to do so, nevertheless,
his work is styled “sensational,” and he is ranked with
the “exciting” school of writers. And yet no writers are more
exciting than the great masters of the art—let us say Shakespeare
and Scott. The one paints in Hamlet a human being warned by a
ghost, stabbing a councillor, fighting in a grave, and killed by a
poisoned rapier; in Macbeth a soldier wading through blood to the
crown promised him by witches; while Scott shows us the Countess
of Leicester dashed to death on the stones of Cumnor, and
Ravenswood engulphed in the treacherous quicksand, while Lucy
Ashton crouches with the bloody knife in her hand, raving mad,
after murdering her husband. In the dramas and romances of
these two great masters of the art of writing, the passions of the
human heart run riot and are drawn in vivid colors. The incidents
are no less strange and tragic, too, than the passions. That
the passions and incidents are more violent than those of every-day
life does not make the writings improbable, if the meaning of
the term be untrue to nature.

The theory of criticism here briefly urged seems to the writer to
be based on just principles, and necessarily involves a defence of
certain modern writers from the charge of exaggeration and unnaturalness
in their books. This charge may be true in many instances—
it is true unquestionably of many of the bad and corrupting
novels of the French “literature of desperation;” but it does
not seem fair when applied to other productions of the so-called
“exciting” school.

Against the works of these writers, however, and perhaps, in
some measure, against the volume here presented to the reader,

-- 006 --

[figure description] Page 006.[end figure description]

may be urged a very dangerous criticism—that they depend largely
for their interest on the element of mystery, introduced to excite
the reader's curiosity. This may not be a “crime,” and unfortunately
the general reader seems to prefer above all things this
gross flavor of mystery. That the proceeding, however, is a “blunder,”
if the writer looks to the best audience, and to permanent
fame, there is very little reason to doubt. From the moment when
a drama depends for its interest solely on this “mystery,” and the
writer expends his force in laying a trap to catch the reader's curiosity,
the true end of dramatic composition is lost sight of, and the
book becomes ephemeral. It is read for the plot, and the plot once
unravelled, it is thrown aside—the reader, absorbed in it but now,
and unable to lay down the volume, wishes never to lay his eyes
upon it again!

Such is the fatal mistake of those writers depending solely upon
curiosity—the curiosity once satisfied, all interest vanishes, and the
volume is suddenly forgotten. The fact will be acknowledged by
every reader, and is noticed by an eminent European critic.

“Whence this sudden and profound silence,” he says, “following
a renown mounting to the stars—this indifference after so many
passions? That is easily explained. Curiosity will not suffice to make
a work endure.
It must contain, in addition, pity, love and terror,
rising in eternal tears from the very depths of the human heart.”

Words as true as they, are eloquent! The book depending for its
interest on the curiosity alone of the reader, is destined to a brief
career; no one re-reads it, and it is speedily forgotten. Love, pity
and terror are necessary to the drama that is to last—for they come
from the heart of the writer and speak to the heart of the reader.
They entered into the dramas of a few Greek writers more than
two thousand years ago; and these dramas still live and move the
world, while the “mystery” novel of the last month is already
forgotten.

Virginia, 1874.

-- 007 --

CONTENTS.

[figure description] Page 007.[end figure description]


CHAPTER I.

The Death of Mr. George Hartright. 13

CHAPTER II.

Keeping an Appointment. 16

CHAPTER III.

The Key 21

CHAPTER IV.

What some Persons were saying of Justin Harley 22

CHAPTER V.

Drainage. 27

CHAPTER VI.

The Opening of the Will. 30

CHAPTER VII.

At the Ford of the Blackwater 34

CHAPTER VIII.

In the Water 36

CHAPTER IX.

Colonel Hartright Explodes. 39

CHAPTER X.

The Visit 42

-- 008 --

[figure description] Page 008.[end figure description]

CHAPTER XI.

St. Leger 47

CHAPTER XII.

The Night Hunt. 52

CHAPTER XIII.

At Blandfield 57

CHAPTER XIV.

A Queer Adventure 62

CHAPTER XV.

The Key Again. 66

CHAPTER XVI.

At the End of a Month 70

CHAPTER XVII.

What the Key Opened. 73

CHAPTER XVIII.

What Mr. Jim Hanks was Prepared to Swear to 76

CHAPTER XIX.

The Cross-Examination 81

CHAPTER XX.

The Vagrants 85

CHAPTER XXI.

Puccoon and the Man of the Swamp 89

CHAPTER XXII.

The Woman 92

CHAPTER XXIII.

Harley's Ride in the Storm. 95

CHAPTER XXIV.

In the Swamp 98

CHAPTER XXV.

Under Ground. 101

-- 009 --

[figure description] Page 009.[end figure description]

CHAPTER XXVI.

“A. C.” 104

CHAPTER XXVII.

Fanny 107

CHAPTER XXVIII.

Sainty Harley 110

CHAPTER XXIX.

A Night Ride 114

CHAPTER XXX.

What was Taking Place in Judge Bland's Study 120

CHAPTER XXXI.

Views of Miss Clementina 124

CHAPTER XXXII.

In Mrs. Bland's Chamber 127

CHAPTER XXXIII.

The Law of Divorce 130

CHAPTER XXXIV.

A Man with a Lantern 135

CHAPTER XXXV.

Only Twenty-Eight 141

CHAPTER XXXVI.

The Unforeseen 144

CHAPTER XXXVII.

St. Leger Comes to the Conclusion that he is Crazy 148

CHAPTER XXXVIII.

El Dorado 153

CHAPTER XXXIX.

Under the Moon 156

-- 010 --

[figure description] Page 010.[end figure description]

CHAPTER XL.

A Drawing-Room Poisoner 160

CHAPTER XLI.

The Thunderbolt 165

CHAPTER XLII.

Sainty Harley Breaks the Ice 172

CHAPTER XLIII.

Disinherited 176

CHAPTER XLIV.

Mr. Hicks Shows his Teeth 180

CHAPTER XLV.

Apoplexy 184

CHAPTER XLVI.

St. George Discourses on Locked Doors and Rosebuds. 186

CHAPTER XLVII.

Business 192

CHAPTER XLVIII.

What Harley Found 197

CHAPTER XLIX.

Puccoon is Lost 201

CHAPTER L.

The Lady of the Snow 204

CHAPTER LI.

Hiding 207

CHAPTER LII.

Harley and Puccoon in the Hut 210

CHAPTER LIII.

The Second Attack 215

CHAPTER LIV.

The Result of Riding an Unbroken Colt 318

-- 011 --

[figure description] Page 011.[end figure description]

CHAPTER LV.

A Confession 221

CHAPTER LVI.

Through the Snow 225

CHAPTER LVII.

Two Fathers 228

CHAPTER LVIII.

St. Leger Receives his Orders. 233

CHAPTER LIX.

Cross-Purposes 237

CHAPTER LX.

The Recognition 244

CHAPTER LXI.

Harley's “Little Sister” 249

CHAPTER LXII.

Face to Face 251

CHAPTER LXIII.

Augusta Chandos 254

CHAPTER LXIV.

An Experience 258

CHAPTER LXV.

The End of a Love Affair 261

CHAPTER LXVI.

The Burglary 265

CHAPTER LXVII.

Harley Ends his Narrative 268

CHAPTER LXVIII.

“To the Lady who Fainted.” 274

CHAPTER LXIX.

Re-Appearance of the Bird of Ill-Omen 277

-- 012 --

[figure description] Page 012.[end figure description]

CHAPTER LXX.

Oh! Justin! Justin!281

CHAPTER LXXI.

The Last Greeting 283

CHAPTER LXXII.

What a Lady is Capable of when Aroused 286

CHAPTER LXXIII.

Evelyn Bland 292

CHAPTER LXXIV.

St. Leger Departs 297

CHAPTER LXXV.

Epilogue 299

Main text

-- 013 --

p513-022 CHAPTER I. THE DEATH OF MR. GEORGE HARTRIGHT.

[figure description] Page 013.[end figure description]

Colonel Joshua Hartright, tall, portly, about sixty, wearing the
dress of a Virginia planter, came hastily, one autumn morning,
into the drawing-room of his house at “Oakhill,” on the south side
of James River, and limping along with the assistance of his gold-headed
cane, went into one of the windows and looked out upon
the landscape.

Any person who had glanced at him would have seen that his
eyes were a little moist and swollen, by suppressed tears, apparently.
You would not have charged him easily, however, with sentiment
or impressibility of any kind, unless with a tendency to irascibility
and quick displeasure. A cold man, and yet ready to “fire up;” a
little consequential and arrogant; haughty to a certain extent; not
an amiable or “winning” person, and yet with noble qualities.
That moisture in the eyes was plainly unwonted, and the troubled
gaze unusual.

Colonel Hartright was looking out of the window,—and the prospect
was a superb one of far-reaching low grounds, covered with a
waving field of corn, in ripe tassel and full ear,—when a horseman,
in plain black, with a pair of physician's saddle-bags behind his
saddle, rode up the hill, dismounted, entered, and approached
Colonel Hartright. The latter turned slowly from the window,
made the new comer a stiff bow, and begged him to be seated.

The physician took the proffered seat, and said

“Well, Colonel, how is Mr. Hartright?”

“He is dead!” was the reply, in a low, rather husky voice.

“Dead!”

“He died half an hour since.”

The physician knit his brows.

“Is it possible? His case did not seem so critical. But, after all,
it is a terrible complaint—disease of the heart.”

“Yes.”

-- 014 --

[figure description] Page 014.[end figure description]

Colonel Hartright sat down after uttering this one word, and
looked at the carpet, with an expression of very deep gloom.

“Doctor,” he said at length, “I beg you will take charge of
the arrangements for my brother's funeral. I must make a journey—
and to-day.”

“A journey?”

Colonel Hartright nodded, but declined further explanation,
except that he added, after a pause,

“A journey made necessary by the dying words of my brother.
I cannot neglect his last injunction. We have lived together for
about fifty years; he was my sole blood relative, nearly, and has
now left me. His last wishes are commands. I must set out
to-day, but will return to-morrow. Let the funeral take place in
the evening, and at the family burying-ground here. I shall be
present.”

The emotion of the speaker as he uttered these words was great,
in spite of his attempt to suppress it. The short sentences came
one by one, as though forced out by an effort.

The physician made no further inquiry, respecting the evident
desire of his host to avoid an explanation of his journey.

“Give yourself no uneasiness about the arrangements, my dear
sir,” he said. “I will attend to everything.”

Colonel Hartright bowed his thanks, and said in a low voice, as
he rose,

“I will go with you to my brother.”

Passing through the large hall toward the staircase, he made a
sign with his hand to an old, gray-haired negro servant who was
waiting respectfully at the door of the dining-room, opposite that
of the drawing-room.

“Order William to have the coach at the door in half-an-hour.”

“Yes, sir.”

Colonel Hartright went through the broad hall toward a staircase,
which wound up to a second hall above, upon which opened
the doors of the numerous chambers. His step was slow and
labored as he ascended, striking the heavy oak as he did so, step by
step, with his gold-headed cane. The physician followed. They
entered one of the upper apartments, furnished in heavy and elaborate
oak; and here, on the great bed, lay the body of a gentleman
of about sixty-five, the face smiling even in death.

Colonel Hartright extended his hand slowly toward the body,
but seemed unable to speak. The physician's eye passed from the
face to one of the arms which lay outside the cover. The cold
hand grasped a small key.

“What key is this?” said the Doctor.

-- --

“What key is this?” said the doctor.—P. 14. [figure description] Image of three men. Two are standing near the bed of an ill man. The doctor, who is standing right next to and holds the hand of the ill man, is showing the third man the key that the invalid is holding. The men are gathered in a bedroom, with the bed on the right of the picture and chairs, a rug, and a fireplace on the right.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 015 --

[figure description] Page 015.[end figure description]

“A key!” said Colonel Hartright, trying to speak calmly.

“In the hand—the key apparently of a secretary.”

“I had not observed it.”

The Doctor quietly took up the key from the cold fingers which
clutched it stiffly, and presented it to Colonel Hartright.

“It may be the key of a drawer or chest containing Mr. Hartright's
will or other papers.”

“Yes.”

“And now, my dear sir, let us retire. Give yourself no uneasiness
about the arrangements. They shall be attended to immediately,
and the funeral will take place as you desire—to-morrow, at
the spot mentioned.”

“Thank you, sir.”

It was an effort with Colonel Hartright to utter these words.
He cleared his throat as he spoke. Then he silently followed the
physician out of the chamber and went to his own.

Half-an-hour afterwards Colonel Hartright came down, and went
toward his coach, which stood in front of the wide portico. It was
a large vehicle, with a roomy interior, silk cushions and curtains,
and drawn by four glossy horses champing their bits.

The coachman, perched on his elevated seat, looked with respectful
inquiry at his master as he got into the coach.

“To Williamsburg,” said Colonel Hartright. “Lose no time.”

-- 016 --

p513-027 CHAPTER II. KEEPING AN APPOINTMENT.

[figure description] Page 016.[end figure description]

At a little past eleven o'clock on the same night, the city of
Williamsburg seemed definitely to have closed the labors of another
day and retired to rest. The streets were deserted; the windows
of the houses were closed; the lights were extinguished; and a
breeze from the river wandered over the roof-tops like some invisible
spirit of the autumn night.

There was a single exception to this lifeless appearance of the
good borough—a light, which burned steadily in an upper apartment
of the old Raleigh tavern, at that epoch the most famous of
Virginia hostelries. This light resembled a watcher's—some student
was poring over his books, or somebody was dead, or some
one was waited for.

About half-past eleven, the silence of Duke of Gloucester street,
the main thoroughfare of the place, was broken by the foot-falls of
a horse, coming on at a steady walk. The sound approached, and
horse and rider reached the tavern, when the horseman, a tall
person, in a dark suit and riding boots, dismounted. A knock at
the door summoned a sleepy servant.

“Is Mr. Hartright at this tavern?” said the stranger.

“Yes, sir.”

“Take my horse. I will spend the night. See that a chamber is
ready for me in an hour.”

The servant, wide awake now under the influence of the grave
voice, hastened to call the groom, and then the landlord, who received
his guest with many bows, after the fashion of Bonifaces.
His honor would have an apartment? And some supper? The
very best chamber; and, as to supper, he could give him the very
best—.

“No supper—only a chamber,” said the stranger. “Mr. Hartright
is here, and expects me. Announce me. My name is Harley.”

The host bowed low, and went up the narrow staircase. After an
absence of a few minutes he returned, and informed his guest that
Mr. Hartright was waiting for him.

-- 017 --

[figure description] Page 017.[end figure description]

The stranger nodded, and taking a timepiece from his breast,
looked at it. The time was three-quarters past eleven.

“Both are punctual,” he muttered. “Fifteen minutes gained
between Vienna and Williamsburg. It is not too much.”

He knocked at the door pointed out by the host, who preceded
him, carrying a light, and hearing “Come in!” entered. At a step
beyond the threshold, however, he stopped, looking at the person
who awaited him—Colonel Joshua Hartright. The latter was standing,
cane in hand, beside a table, on which burned a light. His
portly figure, clad in a rich black suit, with an embroidered waistcoat
and profuse ruffles on his breast, threw the plain apartment
quite into the background; and with erect, powdered head, he
looked at the visitor, his expression gloomy, and not very amicable.

He was evidently measuring the appearance of the new comer
with curiosity. What he saw was a man of about thirty, tall, evidently
of great physical strength, and dressed in a somewhat foreign
fashion—more Continental, indeed, than English. The hair, pushed
back from the temples, showed a broad and commanding forehead;
the eyes were dark brown; and the straight nose, thin lips, and
prominent chin conveyed the impression of a person of strong
will. The expression of eyes and lips was melancholy. The look
of the new comer was otherwise calm and steady—an immovable
look. When he came into the room, he walked with his head and
shoulders thrown back, his gaze fixed, his feet planting themselves
firmly at each step. The large stature and deliberate look and
movements of the stranger conveyed, above all else, the impression
of firmness and force; but as marked a fact was his deep melancholy.

He had stopped at the threshold of the room, evidently surprised.
He advanced at once, however, and said:

“I expected to meet my uncle George to-night, sir. Is he unwell?”

“He is dead?” said Colonel Hartright, coldly.

“Dead!”

The word was uttered in a deep, shocked tone—forced from the
speaker's lips, you would have said.

“He died this morning, suddenly, of heart disease.”

The visitor sat down, and Colonel Hartright resumed his own
seat. For some time there was perfect silence in the room.

“So he is dead!” said the stranger, looking at the floor. “I am
more than ever alone.”

“You will probably gain by his death.”

The stranger raised his head, fixing his steady eyes on the speaker.

“Gain!” he said.

-- 018 --

[figure description] Page 018.[end figure description]

“My brother has probably made you his heir—I say probably;
I have not seen his will, and know nothing, but—”

The stranger seemed not to hear the speaker.

“Dead? Is it possible?” he muttered.

“Glenvale is an estate of great value.”

The younger man made a slight movement with his hand, and
said:

“Let us leave this for another time, I beg, sir. I am thinking
now, and can think only of my uncle who loved me. He was nearly
the only human being who did—and my own love for him was
great.”

Colonel Hartright bowed his head in cold assent.

“His last words indicated that he was thinking of you.”

The stranger inclined his head in turn.

“That is natural. He had made an appointment with me to
meet him at this tavern at this hour, to-night, and doubtless recalled
it as he was dying.”

“An appointment?”

“Yes.”

“What was the object of the appointment? I am commissioned
to meet you, and may take my brother's place.”

The stranger shook his head.

“The object of the appointment is wholly unknown to me. My
uncle wrote to me two months since, through my bankers at Liverpool.
I was then at Vienna, where his letter reached me, and have
come to ascertain what you desire me to explain—the object of this
summons.”

“You have travelled far upon a slight invitation.”

“It was not a slight one in my own eyes. It was the utterance
of a wish by one whose wishes were commands with me. I received
the letter, set out travelling post on the next day, took ship in
England, landed at Yorktown in a skiff before the vessel cast
anchor, mounted, and rode hither. I wished to comply with my
uncle's wish—not to disappoint him.”

“You have used diligence,” said Colonel Hartright, stiffly. “My
brother, then, did not explain his object in making this appointment?”

“He did not. I will read a portion of his letter.”

The stranger took from his breast-pocket a Spanish leather case,
drew from it a letter covered with foreign postmarks, unfolded it,
and said:

“Here is the passage.” He then read:—

“You must be tired of Europe, Justin, and I have something to
tell you which you would give all you possess in the world to know.

-- 019 --

[figure description] Page 019.[end figure description]

This something I shall not write; it is possible you might not
come then, and I long to see my boy again. No, you must come.
I will await you at the Raleigh tavern, in Williamsburg, on the
10th September, between eleven and twelve. You will see my
light burning as you enter Gloucester street. Come! I have something
strange to tell you. Did I say that you would give all you
possess in the world to know it? You would give more!”

The stranger folded up the letter, and returned the case to his
pocket.

“A peculiar letter, you perceive, sir. My uncle, however, was a
peculiar person. He was called erratic by some. I confess I
could only see his heart, which never wandered from me, at
least.”

At these grave words Colonel Hartright bowed his head, with a
little less coolness than usual.

“Truly, a peculiar letter, and a peculiar appointment—something
you would give more than all you possess to know!
Hum! That's a
mysterious phrase.”

“It is incomprehensible, and yet, as you keep my uncle George's
appointment with me, are you not able to enlighten me?”

“Wholly unable; my brother explained nothing.”

“And yet you are here, sir.”

“By his wish, and solely to repeat to you his last words. I shall
proceed to repeat the words, or message, which I refer to. You
must possess more penetration than I am endowed with to understand
it, as it is as singular and undecipherable as the terms of his
letter. My brother fell a victim to a sudden and unexpected attack
of disease of the heart, to which he was subject. He spoke little,
as his sufferings were great. When he realized that he was dying,
he motioned to me to come close to him. I did so, and he then informed
me that you would be here to-night to keep an appointment
with him. He could count on you, and you would count on him,
he said; but he was dying—I must come in his place.”

The stranger listened intently.

“My brother,” continued Colonel Hartright, “did not live to
inform me of the object of this meeting; he was seized with a
paroxysm which immediately preceded his death. I heard but
few words uttered by him, and will repeat what I heard, as they
evidently concern you. `Tell him,' he said, `that I always loved
him; he need exile himself no longer; he will find—in the Blackwater
Swamp—' My brother expired before finishing the
sentence.”

Colonel Hartright controlled his voice by an effort.

“That was the message,” he said; “that you would find—

-- 020 --

[figure description] Page 020.[end figure description]

something—`in the Blackwater Swamp'—the name, I believe, of the large
tract on your estate.”

“Yes, sir.”

“What was my brother's meaning?”

“A useless inquiry, I fancy. He can have had no meaning. He
was delirous.”

“I do not think so. His mind seemed perfectly clear.”

“Then, sir, his secret, if there be a secret, has died with him.
What I am to find in the Blackwater Swamp, I cannot divine; but
I will try to discover my uncle's meaning, if he had a meaning.”

“You will then remain in Virginia? It is a subject upon which
we have had a difference of opinion, but you are past the age when
others have the right to interfere with a gentleman's preferences.”

“Unfortunately.”

“My question, probably, is regarded by you as an intrusion,” said
Colonel Hartright, stiffly.

“Your question, sir?”

“In reference to your future movements—whether you will
remain in Virginia or return to Europe?”

“I shall return to Europe.”

“As you will, sir!”

The stranger inclined his head.

“I prefer travelling,” he said, “but rejoice that I have come in
time to see my uncle's face once more. The blow is heavy. It has
moved me more than I show, perhaps. The funeral will take
place?—”

The firm voice shook a little.

“I must see him again,” he added.

“You may do so,” said Colonel Hartright, rising. “I shall set
out on my return at an early hour. Your horses are doubtless not
here: accept a seat in my coach.”

“With thanks, sir; and now I will no longer detain you.”

The stranger rose, made the elder a bow, and went to his chamber.

-- 021 --

p513-032 CHAPTER III. THE KEY.

[figure description] Page 021.[end figure description]

In this world,” says a very profound thinker, “there are no
`great' or `small' events. The smallest in appearance are often the
most important.”

Colonel Hartright, on the departure of his guest, sat down, leaned
his elbow on the table, reflected for half-an-hour, knitting his brows
as he did so, and then, with a heavy sigh, for he had been thinking
of his dead brother, prepared to retire.

He looked at the plain tavern-bed with an expression of marked
distaste; but there was plainly no choice in the matter. He was
weary with his long ride and from the exhausting emotions of the
day, and proceeded to take off his clothes—in a deliberate and dignified
way, as became a personage who never forgot that he was a
great landed proprietor. His coat was placed on the back of a
chair; his voluminous neckcloth was deposited upon the pine table,
above which was a cracked mirror; and then Colonel Hartright
removed his long waistcoat, over which wandered a complicated
figure worked in gold thread.

As he placed the waistcoat upon the chair beside the coat, a slight
tinkling noise was heard—or rather was not heard. It was the key
taken from the hand of his dead brother by the old physician, and
delivered to him at Oakhill, on that morning. Colonel Hartright
had been scarcely conscious, in the midst of his distress, of having
received it; had placed it in the pocket of his waistcoat, and now,
in depositing that garment upon the chair, had done so in such a
manner that the pocket was turned downward, from which it resulted
that the key slipped over the silken lining, fell out upon the
drugget-carpet beneath the chair, and, in falling, made so slight a
noise that it did not attract Colonel Hartright's attention. That
gentleman then extinguished his light, and was soon afterward
asleep.

On the next morning the landlord of the Raleigh provided his
guests with an early breakfast; the coach rolled to the door; and
just as the sun was rising, the two gentlemen got into the vehicle
and set out for Oakhill, conversing gravely as they went along.

The key lay under the chair where it had fallen, half-concealed
in a fold of the drugget.

-- 022 --

p513-033 CHAPTER IV. WHAT SOME PERSONS WERE SAYING OF JUSTIN HARLEY.

[figure description] Page 022.[end figure description]

A few days after these scenes, Justin Harley was seated one
morning in the large drawing-room of his house, called “Huntsdon,”
evidently quite absorbed in thought.

Huntsdon was one of those houses whose singular physiognomy
attracts attention. It was a huge pile of age-embrowned brick,
with broad wings, a portico in front of the central building, and had
about it a large and stately look, best expressed by the word imposing.
The grounds were extensive, and dotted with old oaks.
One of these stood on each side brushing the walls, and from the
lofty hill Huntsdon looked down upon a great expanse of country,
once nearly all in possession of the Harley family. The first of the
name in Virginia had been poor, but his successors had become
rich—the estates embracing about fifty thousand acres. Profuse
living had undermined this landed wealth. The Harley of this
story inheriting, as eldest son, the whole, found himself lord of
only three or four thousand acres, a disproportionately large number
of servants—who devoured everything—and an addition of about
five thousand acres of swamp-land, overgrown with laurel, juniper
and cypress, on the Blackwater river—a tract which the owl, the
whip-poor-will, and the moccasin were more the owners of than he.

Huntsdon had been long shut up. The younger brother of Justin
Harley was at Eton, in England, and he himself had been abroad
for many years. He had come back a stranger nearly to everybody,
had seen but few persons whom he knew at his uncle's funeral,
and was now seated in the solemn-looking drawing-room of
Huntsdon, with its antique furniture and shadowy portraits, looking
upon him with an unresting stare, waiting for the old steward,
or overseer, who had managed his estate in his absence.

The scenes and events of this day went far to shape the lives of
several personages of this history. We shall, therefore, leave
Huntsdon and its master for the moment, and listen to the conversation
of two persons who were at this moment speaking of Justin
Harley.

-- 023 --

[figure description] Page 023.[end figure description]

“Blandfield,” some miles distant, was the residence of Judge
Bland, a member of the governor's council, and was as bright and
cheerful as Huntsdon was sombre. There was a time when the sun
never shone on a fairer land than Virginia, and Blandfield was one
of its most cheerful spots. The homestead stood a mile or two from
the James, amid fertile fields, and was approached from the wharf
running out into the stream by a winding road, the fence on either
side overgrown with the foliage and trumpet-like flowers of the
Virginia creeper. A tall white gate gave entrance into extensive
grounds, studded with very large oaks, broad-boughed and heavy
with foliage; a little brook went laughing under weeping willows,
through a deep-green meadow, and between a double row of elms
skirting the avenue the visitor reached the house.

It was a quiet, homelike old place. At each end rose a slender
Lombardy poplar, shooting its pointed summit into the blue sky;
and masses of old lilacs leaned their delicate purple blossoms, in
the spring, against the walls. In front of the portico was a circle of
the greenest sward, with a gnarled “rustic seat” in the centre, leaning
its lattice-work back against a tree, and other rustic seats were
scattered over the lawn, beneath the oaks. The house stood on a
gentle knoll, and a path led down the hill, on the right, toward the
garden, over whose white palings you caught a glimpse of some
dazzling autumn-blooms. Half lost in foliage, toward the rear, were
the outbuildings, the overseer's house in the distance in its apple-orchard,
and the great barns and stables. In front, far away across
the smiling fields, shone the silver current of the James, dotted
here and there with snowy sails, ascending, or borne on by gentle
winds toward the ocean.

Judge Bland, the master of this peaceful mansion, was a slender
old gentleman of about sixty, with long, gray hair, and an exquisite
suavity of bearing; a man of great social distinction, and beloved
by everybody. Besides himself, the household at Blandfield consisted
of his aged mother, who was a perfect chronicle in herself of
every Virginia family; Miss Clementina Bland, a maiden sister of
the judge; Miss Evelyn and Miss Annie Bland.

A few strokes of the pen will make the portraits of these ladies.

Miss Clementina was thirty-five, and never intended to be married.
She had deliberately chosen not to accept some of the best
offers in Virginia, and although theoretically regarding matrimony
as the greatest blunder that a woman could commit, took an
interest in all the “love-affairs” of the neighborhood—and also
in its gossip.

A very few words in reference to Annie Bland will bring us to
Miss Bland, whose first name was Evelyn. Annie was a little romp

-- 024 --

[figure description] Page 024.[end figure description]

of sixteen, with a profusion of black curls, pouting lips—always
smiling—and very rosy cheeks. Annie was called a “tomboy” by
some people—she was so very careless, laughing, and independent.
She would cheerfully have “gone barefooted” if it had been decorous;
delighted in climbing trees for birds'-nests; and nothing
pleased her more, when no one was looking, than wading in the run.

Let us pass to Evelyn—Miss Bland.

Evelyn was a young lady of about nineteen; quite tall,—some
persons said too tall—slender, with a dazzling complexion, eyes of
that violet tint produced by the reflection of purple upon deep blue;
and from her childhood had been remarkable for the grace of her
movements. The feet of the baby seemed to trip like a fairy's; the
little head assumed natural attitudes, the perfection of grace; and
as the baby became a girl and the girl a young lady, this exquisite
gracefulness of movement grew. In character the girl was a creature
of impulse, passing from one mood to another with astonishing
facility; now singing like a lark, then sitting with her head drooping,
overcome by sadness, but oftenest gay, daring, satirical, domineering,
and born into the world, it seemed, with the one great
mission of driving the young gallants around her to distraction.
They were afraid of her a little, but her beauty enthralled them.
Evelyn amused herself at their expense, but they quite forgot their
grievances when, seated at the harpsichord, she inclined her beautiful
head, with its rich brown curls, toward one shoulder, gazed at
the hapless youth or youths from the corners of her eyes, and electrified
them by the smile which gave point to the tender words of
her song.

On this morning, as the sun soared above the woods, turning the
dew-drops to gold, Evelyn Bland came out of the front door, and
seeing her father reading his Virginia Gazette, on one of the rustic
seats on the lawn, ran to him and sat down beside him.

“Well, here is my little sunshine, all lilies and roses!” said the
judge, smiling and kissing her. “And what does your ladyship
propose to do to-day?”

“I propose to ride out with my papa, if he is going anywhere.”

“I am going to see Mr. Randolph, and you shall go with me. You
have scarce left the house since going to Mr. Hartright's funeral.”

“An age!—poor Mr. Hartright!”

“He was an excellent gentleman, and 'tis a pity he remained unmarried,
and had no children to cheer his old age. He had nephews,
however—Justin and St. George Harley. Justin has returned, it is
said.”

“I do not remember him,” said Evelyn. “He has been very long
abroad, has he not, papa? Why did he go?”

-- 025 --

[figure description] Page 025.[end figure description]

“I really do not know: a love-disappointment, or something—it
was his secret. He was an admirable young man, open and generous
as the day; but it is said he became soured all at once—grew
extremely bitter in his comments upon human nature,—especially
upon women—and shut himself up at that dreary old place, Huntsdon,
like a hermit.”

Evelyn listened to these details with all the avidity of a young
lady startled in the midst of domestic common-place by a romantic
incident.

“A hermit!—we have a hermit in the neighborhood!—a young,
and fine-looking one, I hope!”

“Justin was certainly a fine-looking young man at twenty, my
dear,” her father said, smiling, “but ten years change people very
much.”

“To say nothing of being crossed in love!”

“I do not know that he was ever crossed in love, you romantic
young witch, and if he had been, the fact would scarcely explain
some other singular reports of the young man's habits.”

“What reports, papa?”

“I find I am becoming quite an aged gossip, and repeating every
absurd rumor; but it is said that young Harley would never sleep
without a light in his chamber.”

“Why, what on earth—!”

“See! I have excited your curiosity, and have no means of gratifying
it, my child. I can only say that the report was very generally
believed at the time of his departure for Europe, that he had a
strange antipathy to darkness. I have a vague recollection of having
heard that on one occasion his light was accidentally extinguished,
and that a chance guest was aroused by the young man's bursting
open his door and calling, with great agitation, for his servant to
re-light the appartment.”

“How very odd! And you never spoke of this, papa.”

“It was a long time since, when you were very young, and I
never saw young Harley, nor did anybody. He soon afterwards
went to Europe, and you know we have lost sight of him.”

“I have rarely heard his name mentioned.”

“Well, everybody seemed to forget him; and I must plead guilty
myself of having done so too, although his father was one of my
best friends. The family is an old and respectable one, and the
young man is now the head of it.”

Evelyn looked thoughtfully at the sward, which she patted with
her small foot.

“And so the mysterious Mr. Justin Harley has come back?
What brought him?”

-- 026 --

[figure description] Page 026.[end figure description]

“His uncle's death, I should say, if there had been time for the
intelligence to reach him.”

“Yes, certainly; but how singular all this is. Think, papa, that
light in his room! What can it mean?”

The judge shook his head.

“These personal peculiarities are often inexplicable. I should,
perhaps, have refrained from speaking of this, and of the young
man's hermit-like life.”

“Oh no! There can be no harm in that—certainly with reference
to myself, papa! Should Mr. Harley desire to make my acquaintance,
I should certainly decline that honor. But we shall
not probably see him.”

“I confess I should like to. But there is the breakfast-bell. After
breakfast we will ride, my child. Your company will be charming.”

“You dear old papa! As if I did not know you were delighted!”

And, taking her father's arm, Miss Evelyn raised her pink skirt
daintily, tipped on her small feet, in their slippers and white stockings,
over the dewy grass, and they entered the house.

An hour afterwards father and daughter mounted on horseback,
and set out to visit Mr. Randolph, who lived on the opposite side
of the Blackwater.

-- 027 --

p513-038 CHAPTER V. DRAINAGE.

[figure description] Page 027.[end figure description]

Harley was leaning back in his arm-chair when steps were heard
in the hall without, and these steps approached and stopped at the
door of the room.

“Come in, Saunders, my good old friend,” said Harley, as the
door opened, and, rising, he cordially grasped the hand of the new-comer—
a gray-haired old man, in plain clothes, with a face full of
honesty and good-feeling.

“Welcome back, Mr. Justin—welcome back,” said old Saunders,
warmly; “you've been gone this many a year, Mr. Justin!”

“Too long for the good of the land, Saunders; but sit down, my
friend—I wish to talk with you about a great many things.”

Saunders sat down, depositing his broad-brimmed hat upon the
floor, and wiping his forehead. Harley then proceeded to ask
him a multitude of questions in reference to the estate, the health
of the servants, and “business” generally. The replies of the old
manager—who had served the father first, and now served the
son—were not very encouraging.

“And so the estate is seriously embarrassed,” said Harley, coolly.

Saunders uttered a sort of sigh, and said:

“Things are going bad, Mr. Justin, and if you'll let me say it, you
have spent a load of money in furrin parts, Mr. Justin.”

“True—I should have stayed at home. The estate is a fine one,
but money melts in travelling. I have sent home bills of exchange
from every capital in Europe for you to pay, my good friend; and
such a system is dangerous, Saunders.”

“Dang'rous is the very word, Mr. Justin!”

“The last amount sent—that was raised on mortgage, as I directed
from Munich?'

“Yes, Mr. Justin. Hicks lent it—the tobacco failed, you know.”

“Yes—well. We owe now more than five thousands pounds, do
we not?”

“Five thousand one hundred and thirty-three pounds eleven
shillings and sixpence, with the interest from—”

-- 028 --

[figure description] Page 028.[end figure description]

“Well, I will look at the papers; bring them here to-morrow, my
old friend. I have no doubt all is set down, and I doubt if you
have paid yourself what is due you. What presses now is to fix
upon some means of relieving the estate. You know my great
object—to transmit it to my dear Sainty free from debt.”

“Mr. Justin,” said the old man.

“Well, Saunders?”

“Why not marry, yourself? There's enough for Mr. Sainty and—
your children.”

“I have no intention of marrying,” said Harley, coolly, “not the
least in the world; and now let us come back to the subject. I have
thought of a means of paying this money we owe, and doubling
the value of the property.”

Saunders raised his head with extreme animation.

“What way, Mr. Justin? They do say, in the old country,”
(Saunders meant England,) “they are making bad land rich by new
sorts of manures.”

“And drainage.”

“Drainage, Mr. Justin?”

“Thousands of acres, especially in Lincolnshire, are annually
brought under cultivation and grow rich crops—land that before
was mere marsh, and worthless.”

“But, Mr. Justin—”

“Let me finish, as I must ride in half-an-hour, Saunders. How
many acres in my tract, the Blackwater Swamp?”

“By survey, five thousand seven hundred and thirteen and
three-quarter acres, Mr. Justin.”

“So that, if we could bring this tract under cultivation, and clear
one pound sterling an acre the first year, the debt of five thousand
pounds would be paid?”

“But, Mr. Justin—”

“The land is rich, is it not?',

“Where it's out of water it will bring anything—black loam,”
said Saunders.

“I think I will drain it.”

At this statement, Saunders gazed with astonishment at the
speaker, and then shook his head.

“It can't be done, Mr. Justin. It would take ten fortunes. It will
come to nothing.”

“My uncle George was a prudent man, Saunders.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Well, he was in favor of the scheme.”

“Your uncle George Hartright?”

“Yes.”

-- 029 --

[figure description] Page 029.[end figure description]

“Why, Mr. Justin! the very word drainage sickened Mr. Hartright
after he tried the Glenvale meadows; and he told me only
one month ago that he would not give a shilling for the whole
Blackwater tract.”

“He told you that?”

“He did indeed, Mr. Justin!”

This statement seemed to puzzle Harley immensly. He rose,
walked up and down, and then came back to his seat.

“Very well, my good Saunders,” he said. “This is a matter we
will talk about in future. I will think of it and decide what we will
do. I have an engagement with Colonel Hartright this morning.
My uncle's will is to be opened to-day.”

Saunders had taken his broad-brimmed hat from the floor, and
now stood up.

“I hope you are pleased with the look of things, Mr. Justin,” he
said. “I had the house opened from top to bottom and aired,
after you rode out, when you first came?”

“Thank you, Saunders. I find everything in excellent order.”

“The pink room was not opened. No key could be found, and
the shutters—”

Harley turned his head quickly, and looked straight at the
speaker.

“It may remain shut up—I do not require it,” he said.

“The largest chamber in the house, Mr. Justin, and the finest—
on the first floor, too.”

Harley made a motion with his hand.

“I prefer a smaller one,” he said. “Oblige me, as you go out,
by ordering my horse.”

“Yes, Mr. Justin.”

Saunders went out, wondering a little at the sudden change in
the voice of Harley, and his strange look. He had taken but a
few steps, when the hand of the younger man was laid upon his
shoulder.

“I have not said—and yet I should have said—that I am more
than satisfied, my old friend, with your management of my affairs.
I knew that you were intelligent and faithful. I have no other
friend like yourself. Thanks! And now time presses. Will you
order Ajax to be saddled and brought round at once?”

-- 030 --

p513-041 CHAPTER VI. THE OPENING OF THE WILL.

[figure description] Page 030.[end figure description]

An hour after the conversation with Saunders, Harley came in
sight of Oakhill.

He had been reflecting, as he rode along slowly, upon the eccentric
words of his uncle as he was dying. What possible meaning
could be attached to the summons he had received, and to those
last words? He, Justin Harley, would give all he possessed to know
something connected with the Blackwater Swamp!

What was that something? That his uncle had meant to convey
to him some distinct intimation was plain; but the dying lips had
not been able to utter it; the secret was buried with him in the
remote family graveyard, under the great cypresses.

More than once Harley asked himself whether it were possible
that his uncle had been laboring, at the moment of his death, under
mental aberration? But the testimony of Colonel Hartright upon
this point was perfectly distinct. There had been no evidence of
any such thing. The mind of the dying man had never wandered.
His eyes had preserved their clear, calm, shrewd expression to the
last. Of his complete possession of all his faculties there had been
no reason to entertain a rational doubt. He had spoken upon other
topics a few minutes before, in the most intelligent and matter-of-
fact manner; there could be no question, in a word, that his brain
was clear, and that he had a distinct, business-like message to send
Harley, in reference to something in, or connected with, the
“Blackwater Swamp,” the well-known morass on the Huntsdon
estate.

What was that something? Had Mr. Hartright taken up the
fancy—moulding the said fancy into a hobby—that untold wealth
for his nephew lay in this rich ooze if once it were drained? Had
he used that mysterious form of words in his letter to bring his
beloved nephew back to Virginia? All this was an absolute mystery—
all the more since Saunders had stated Mr. Hartright's utter contempt
for the theory of drainage. Lost thus in a maze of conjecture,
and unable to find the end of the thread and unravel the web,
Harley reached Oakhill, rode up to the door, gave his horse to a
servant and went in.

-- 031 --

[figure description] Page 031.[end figure description]

Colonel Hartright—richly dressed, his hair powdered, leaning
upon his cane, with an expression far from cheerful or amiable upon
his ruddy features—stood awaiting him in the large drawing-room.
No other persons were present but an aged lawyer, Mr. Barradale,
from Williamsburg, and the family physician, Dr. Wills, whom we
have seen arrive at Oakhill on the day of Mr. Hartright's death.
He had now come to attend the opening of the will, by request of
the owner of the mansion.

Colonel Hartright advanced one step, and making Harley a
ceremonious bow, said:

“I have requested your presence to-day, sir, as my note has informed
you, in order that you might witness the opening of the late
Mr. Hartright's will. I am not aware that any other relatives of
his live in Virginia, or they would have been summoned.”

Harley bowed, and sat down in the chair toward which his uncle
waved his hand in an august manner.

“I will state,” continued Colonel Hartright, who seemed to have
made up his mind to go through the scene with business-like coolness,
and to suppress his private emotions completely, “that on the
day after the death of the late Mr. George Hartright, I proceeded,
in presence of Dr. Wills, the friend and physician of the deceased,
to ascertain where he had deposited his will; and we had no difficulty
whatever in discovering it, as Mr. Hartright was wholly
methodical, and had placed the instrument in the desk of his
writing-table, the key of which was found in the pocket of the coat
which he wore when taken ill. I will state, before proceeding
further, that at the time of Mr. Hartright's death, he held in his
hand, unobserved by me, another key of small size, which Dr. Wills
took from his hand, and is under the impression he presented to
me at the time. Of this I have no recollection. The statement of
Dr. Wills is of course beyond question, but I only remember that
such a key was found in the hand of Mr. Hartright—at the time
dead. Beyond this I am unable to speak with distinctness, and
must content myself with saying that if the key was received by
me, it must have been dropped or mislaid; or, if placed in my
pocket, lost therefrom.”

“That is the most probable supposition,” said Dr. Wills. “You
received the key when it was handed to you, in an absent manner.
Whether it was placed in your pocket or not I cannot state.”

Colonel Hartright stiffly inclined his head.

“It may be—probably is—a matter of no importance. Still, I
have spoken of it. What door, drawer, or other receptacle was
opened by the key I do not know. If placed by me in my pocket,
it has been lost.”

-- 032 --

[figure description] Page 032.[end figure description]

While uttering these words, Colonel Hartright went to a table
standing by one of the windows; on this table was a stationary
desk, the key in the lock.

“Mr. Barradale,” he said, “be obliging enough to open this desk.
You will find in it a paper, marked `My last will,—George Hartright.'
The paper has not been touched. It lies where the late
Mr. Hartright placed it.”

The lawyer opened the desk, took out of it a paper, looked at it,
and unfolding it, said:

“This paper is marked as Colonel Hartright has stated. I will
proceed to read it.”

Mr. Barradale adjusted his spcetacles, held the paper at arm's
length, and read it aloud in a humdrum voice.

The last will and testament of George Hartright, Esq., was a brief
and perfectly explicit document. He had had no blood relations in
the world but his brother, the two sons of his sister, Mrs. Harley,
and a few very distant cousins in England, who were wholly indifferent
to him. The question lay, therefore, between his brother, to
whom he had been greatly devoted, and his two nephews; and his
will had evidently been framed with the view of gratifying all. He
left his whole property, consisting of his “Glenvale” estate, about
fifteen thousand acres, and his “Elmwood” estate, of about five
thousand—in all some twenty thousand acres—with the servants
and personal property on both, to his brother, Joshua Hartright.
There was but one qualifying clause, which was in these words:

“And I request my said beloved brother, Joshua Hartright, unless
he sees reason to act in a different manner, to leave the “Glenvale”
estate, with the personal property thereon, at his death, to my
nephew, Justin Harley; and the “Elmwood” estate, with personal
property, in like manner to my nephew, St. George Harley.”

Some valuable investments in London were disposed of in the
same manner. They were left to Colonel Hartright, to be divided
at his death, if he so willed, between Justin and St. George Harley.

Mr. Barradale folded up the paper. Colonel Hartright cleared
his throat, and said:

“I was not aware of my brother's intentions in the disposal of his
property. Will you be good enough, sir, to take charge of this, his
last will and testament, and have it admitted to probate?”

Colonel Hartright then rose, and added, in a ceremonious manner,
that dinner would be ready in an hour. This announcement was
received with evident approval by all but Harley. He rose, regretted
that he had business, bowed, and retired.

The disposition made by his uncle of his entire property had in
no degree disappointed Harley, who—indifferent by native bent of

-- 033 --

[figure description] Page 033.[end figure description]

character to money matters—had never built any air-castles upon
the probabilities of inheriting from his uncle. That the brother
should have the lands instead of the nephews seemed entirely
proper in his eyes; and he had not left Oakhill a mile behind him
when he dismissed the subject from his mind without an effort, and
began to ponder upon that other matter, which had now taken absolute
possession of him. What could have been the meaning of
his uncle George in sending him that message? To induce him to
drain the Swamp? But then his mind persistently reverted to the
conversation with Saunders. His uncle was bitterly opposed to
draining; then it was impossible that he could have had reference
to this as a source of wealth to be found by Harley “in the Blackwater
Swamp.” Was money buried in the morass? The idea was
for many reasons quite preposterous and visionary. His uncle had
never possessed any ready money, having an eccentric aversion to
the sight of it. He had shipped his great crops to London, ordered
and paid for whatever he wished, having the articles re-shipped,
and invested the remainder in English securities. First it was
necessary to have money; then to wish to conceal money; lastly, to
hide it in a swamp ten miles off; all of which was an utter absurdity.

“My uncle was an eccentric person,” Harley muttered, “but very
far from a senseless one. This puzzle becomes more puzzling than
ever—any clue more hopeless, it seems, than at first. But I am
satisfied that there is a clue; he must have had a meaning, and a
distinct and rational one. I see nothing to do but to get on my
horse, and go and look around me in this same swamp—a humdrum
and commonplace morass, one would think. I shall find nothing;
but I shall kill the hours of daylight, which make me mope, mope!
Night and sleep will come sooner; and sleep means forgetting,
which I think is the luxury of life!”

These muttered words were replied to by a mutter from the
clouds overhead. Harley had not observed that a heavy storm had
gathered, and that he was still some miles from Huntsdon, near
the Blackwater Swamp.

-- 034 --

p513-045 CHAPTER VII. AT THE FORD OF THE BLACKWATER.

[figure description] Page 034.[end figure description]

The Blackwater is a tributary of the Nottoway river, and its turbid
and sullen waters flow in the direction of that tract, full of weird
and mysterious interest, which has received the appropriate name
of the Dismal Swamp. Both the Nottoway and the Blackwater
have a character of their own. The latter flows here and there
between high banks, densely wooded, which the dark waters often
hollow out, exposing the gnarled and fantastic roots of the trees
above. Then the banks trend away into low grounds, the current
running deep and strong in the narrow channel spreads out, and a
swamp appears. These huge tracts are overgrown with cypress,
juniper, and black gum; they are silent, dreary, forbidding; the
foot at every step sinks in the treacherous ooze; and the hiss of the
moccasin in the slime is echoed by the weird hoot of the owl, or
the cry of the whip-poor-will in the depths of the jungle.

Justin Harley, riding homeward from Oakhill, entered the skirts
of one of the largest of these morasses, called, par excellence, the
“Blackwater Swamp,” before he was aware of the fact. It is a misuse
of terms, perhaps, to say that he entered the swamp. The county
road which he pursued sought carefully to avoid the undesirable
locality, but finding it necessary to pass through its skirts, he did
so on a bed of logs and heaped up earth, leaping deep holes, full of
black ooze, here and there, on rude log bridges, and hastening on
to firmer ground.

Harley looked over his shoulder as he followed this rude highway,
overshadowed by cypresses.

“Not a time to explore the swamp to any great advantage,” he
said, “and yet I have nothing to do to-day, and the storm will soon
be over.”

He went on, looking for an opening. There was none through
which it seemed possible to force his horse. He was still searching,
when a distant shot came from the swamp, the noise of something
forcing its way through the swamp was heard, and five minutes
afterward a fallow deer broke through the vines shrouding a clump
of laurel, and, clearing the causeway at a bound, disappeared
beyond.

-- 035 --

[figure description] Page 035.[end figure description]

“A deer-hunter,” Harley muttered. “He takes bad weather for
his sport. If he can pass through I can; but decidedly I will put
it off. The storm is coming.”

He looked up, and saw the sky filled with black clouds, traversed
from moment to moment by the fiery zigzags of the lightning.

“I'll go back,” he said.

And pushing his horse to a gallop, he emerged from the swamp,
and entered on a firm road, which ran along the left bank of the
Blackwater, between high banks, opening here and there to give
access to the deep, narrow fords of the river. A glance toward
the stream, as he passed, showed him that the waters were greatly
swollen, no doubt by heavy rains toward the sources of the river,
which had the peculiarity of rising and falling with great rapidity.
The waters were now galloping through its high banks, with that
hoarse and threatening roar which accompanies a freshet. The
fords seemed impassable.

In approaching one of these fords, Harley exhibited a very singular
emotion. The ford was reached by a cut in the bank on each
side, and the current at the spot was strong, breaking, just below,
upon a mass of earth and rock, scarcely large enough to call an
island. Harley looked only once in the direction of the ford, and
turned his head abruptly from it, as if it suggested some unpleasant
recollection.

“What made me forget that I would pass this spot?” he said,
half-aloud.

His head turned completely from it, and he went on at greater
speed, with the evident desire to avoid all sight of it. He had just
passed the cut in the bank leading down to the ford when a cry was
heard.

This cry was—“Help!”

-- 036 --

p513-047 CHAPTER VIII. IN THE WATER.

[figure description] Page 036.[end figure description]

The cry for help was uttered by Judge Bland, who, swept away
by the current of the Blackwater, called aloud for some one to come
to the assistance of his daughter, who seemed about to share his fate.

They had ridden out, as we have seen, in the morning to visit Mr.
Randolph, a neighbor, on the opposite side of the Blackwater, and
no difficulty had been experienced in passing the ford, as the stream
had not then risen. On their return all was changed. The rains
had done their worst; the river was rushing between its banks,
and Judge Bland saw at a glance that the ford, so easily crossed in
the morning, was now dangerous or impracticable.

Evelyn had pushed her small horse into the water before her
father was aware of it.

“Do not attempt it, my daughter! Take care!”

A gay laugh came back.

“Brownie can swim!—but he will not have to! Look, papa!
The water is not up to the saddle!”

An instant afterward, the small animal was swept from his feet.
Judge Bland, driving his horse with the spur, caught at the bridle,
but failed to reach it. He was swept down; his frightened horse
became unmanageable; the aged gentleman lost his seat and was
carried away, uttering, as the water caught him, that cry for
“help”—not for himself, but for his daughter.

Harley had reached the bank in a few bounds of his horse, and
first caught a glimpse of Judge Bland's riderless animal as the current
bore him down. But something more frightful quickly attracted
his attention. Through a mass of foliage dipping in the
stream he saw, in the middle of the current, the head and shoulders
of Evelyn. She was clinging to the neck of her horse, which
the water was sweeping away; a moment afterward the animal
struck, and half-rose upon, the small island mentioned. The girl
was thrown forward on the debris of rock and earth, and the animal,
as though nothing had happened, struck out for shore, and safely
reached the bank some distance below.

Harley was already in the stream, swimming toward the island.
Accustomed to rough riding, and mounted on a well-trained and
powerful animal, he reached the island without trouble. Pushing
his horse upon the mass of rock, he left him standing there and

-- 037 --

[figure description] Page 037.[end figure description]

ran to the girl. She had half-risen, lying upon her right side, and
supporting herself with both hands.

Her first cry was “Oh! my father! my father!”

“I must think of you first,” said Harley, coolly; “the river is
rising. There is no time to be lost. Rise, if you can; if you cannot,
I will lift you.”

The poor girl was nearly distracted with grief, and only wrung
her hands, crying, “Father! father!”

Harley thereupon took her up in his arms, as he would have
lifted a baby; carried her to the horse; placed her on her feet, supporting
her with his left arm around her waist, and, mounting, drew
her up before him. He then drove his horse into the stream, saying,
as he did so,

“There is the chance that my horse will reach shore without
accident. If he strikes a root, there will be danger. Then, try not
to cling to me, as you will probably drown yourself and me too.”

The angry waves were by this time roaring around them and puffeting
them. Harley supported the girl without the least difficulty,
and they would speedily have reached shore, but then, all at once,
occurred what he had feared. The powerful animal, swept headlong,
but swimming bravely, suddenly struck, and entangled his
legs in, a submerged root of one of the large trees leaning from the
bank, raised himself out of water, uttered a sharp neigh, and,
turning on his side, was carried under.

Harley had provided for the accident. He had taken his feet
from the stirrups, and clung only with his knees. As the horse
sank he threw himself from the saddle, and passing his left arm
around the young lady's back, and under her arm, struck out with
his right.

They would have reached shore in a few moments, but suddenly
the young girl's arms darted toward his neck, and the small hands
were clasped around it.

“Do not cling to me! You will drown yourself.”

The hands clung all the tighter, and Harley felt that he was sinking.
The thought passed through his mind, “If this were a man,
I would know what to do—I would use brute force; but it is a
woman!” His head was dragged down; the pale face of the girl
was against his cheek—her eyes closed; the fatal arms still clinging
around his neck. Making a last effort—as he was sinking, in spite
of his great strength—Harley seized with his right hand the two
delicate wrists of the girl, tore them violently from his neck; caught
them with his left hand, twisted them upward in his strong grasp,
and throwing the weight of her body on his left shoulder, struck
out once more with his right arm.

-- 038 --

[figure description] Page 038.[end figure description]

They were saved. The girl was now a mere dead-weight, and
Harley swam with her to a projecting point of sand where the
ground was level, found his feet touch earth, and carried her in his
arms to the dry land. She had fainted.

Harley had just placed her on the bank, when a low moan came
from some water-flags, ten paces off. He went to the spot, and
reached it just as Judge Bland was dragging his bruised limbs from
the water. He had been swept, by main force of the current, on
the low bank, and narrowly escaped drowning.

His first cry was—“My daughter!”

“She is safe,” said Harley. Then he exclaimed:

“Judge Bland? I am Justin Harley, sir. Thank God! I was here
to help my father's friend. But here is Miss Bland.” He pointed
to her. “She is unhurt.”

The old gentleman was already lifting his daughter in his arms.
Evelyn opened her eyes, saw him, clung around his neck, and burst
into tears, exclaiming:

“Oh, father! father!”

The horses of the whole party had the good fortune to get out of
the fierce current unhurt, and were easily caught. The storm had
muttered away into the distance. Evelyn had been lifted to the
saddle by her father, and they returned homeward, Harley leaving
them where the road divided. He would come to Blandfield and
pay his respects, he said; then, in response to Judge Bland's earnest
words, he pressed that gentleman's hand, made a ceremonious bow
to the young lady, and went toward Huntsdon.

“Well, this is something like an adventure,” he said, as he rode
homeward. “If I read it in a romance, I should no doubt sneer at
the writer for straining after effect, inventing the improbable, and
for not confining himself to the good, respectable, natural humdrum
of every day. Well, I prefer humdrum, I think. I am not a
romance-hero. I shall not establish further relations with this
handsome damsel.”

After going a little further, he said, half-aloud, as before:

“I will go back to Europe. This country depresses me more than
ever. That ford on the Blackwater had a sickening effect on me;
I had forgotten it was there.”

As he came near Huntsdon, the sky overhead had become perfectly
clear, and the sun sent a crimson glare from beneath two
bars of black cloud on the horizon. The red light slept on the trees
and the long façade of the building. Not a leaf stirred; not a sound
disturbed the silence.

“I will go back,” he muttered. “I am determined on that. I
can endure anything better than this pitiless serenity of nature!”

-- --

“Judge Bland was dragging his bruised limbs from the water.”—P. 38. [figure description] Image of three people: a woman is lying on the riverbank unconscious, her clothes drenched; there are two men on the right side of the image, one man is pulling the judge out of the river.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 039 --

p513-052 CHAPTER IX. COLONEL HARTRIGHT EXPLODES.

[figure description] Page 039.[end figure description]

On the next morning a money-lender came to Huntsdon, sent in
his name,—Mr. Hicks,—and bowing low as he entered the drawing-room
where Harley awaited him, hoped that gentleman was in the
enjoyment of good health.

Mr. Hicks was a small, wiry personage, with a thin face, a keen
pair of eyes, and a stereotyped smile. His dress was plain and unassuming—
indeed, rather shabby—and he held in his dingy hand a
dilapidated hat, with a broad brim, which, being too large for him,
generally reposed upon his ears—too large, like the hat, for his other
proportions. His hair was short and red—his eyebrows bushy.

Harley always came to the point in business matters.

“Sit down, sir,” he said. “I owe you money.”

“A little trifle of from three to five thousand pounds, Mr. Harley.”

“You want the money?”

Mr. Hicks cleared his throat.

“Money is money, Mr. Harley, you know. Still,—”

Now Mr. Hicks was putting himself to an enormous amount of
unnecessary trouble. He had not come to demand payment of the
amount, lent on mortgage to Harley during his absence, but to lend
him more. The explanation of this desire was simple. Dr. Wills
was a gossip. He met the parson of the parish on his way home
from Oakhill, and casually mentioned that Mr. George Hartright
had left his fine “Glenvale” estate to Justin Harley. Mr. Hicks,
riding by as the news was communicated, heard it; and as Mr.
Hicks had at the time the sum of two thousand pounds to lend on
mortgage, at a little, or a good deal, above the legal rate of interest,
he thought he could not do better than propose the loan to a young
gentleman of lavish expenditure, who would like to anticipate his
resources.

“The fact is, Mr. Harley,” said Mr. Hicks, “I have a regard for
you, and am not the man, you know, to press a gentleman. I could
even let you have a trifle more on good security, Mr. Harley, you
know.”

Harley reflected.

-- 040 --

[figure description] Page 040.[end figure description]

“I want two thousand pounds. I am going back to Europe. Will
you lend it on this property?”

“Hum!—well; now to tell you the fact, Mr. Harley, this property
is in bad order, you know; and then the other mortgage—”

“Very well. This is all I possess.”

Dr. Hicks stared. He was certain that he had heard Dr. Wills
tell the parson that the “Glenvale” estate had been left to Justin
Harley. He now intimated his impression upon that point, and
Harley as promptly undeceived him. The “Glenvale” property was
left, he informed Mr. Hicks, to his uncle, Colonel Hartright, with
the simple expression of a wish that it might revert, if Colonel Hartright
saw no reason to change the reversion, to himself.

Mr. Hicks looked extremely blank, reflected, became much depressed,
brightened up slowly, and finally proposed to lend the
money “all the same” on Harley's bond, at an exorbitant interest.
He had said to himself, “Colonel Hartright loved his brother. He
will leave the property to the young man.”

Harley refused to pay the interest demanded; and Mr. Hicks,
with many groans and prostestations that a less percentage would
ruin him, “the way money then was—tight, sir, tight as wax,”—
consented to ruin himself. On the next morning he brought the
money, took Harley's obligation, and went away, saying:

“There is a spendthrift who will belong to me. He is borrowing
at high interest to squander!”

Mr. Hicks was blundering—as intelligent men will. Justin Harley
was princely in character, and disregarded money. If Mr.
Hicks had not come to Huntsdon on that morning, it had been his
intention to send for the money-lender, and obtain from him a new
loan for a specific object—but that object was not his own gratification
in the least.

This object may be simply stated. Harley was firmly convinced
that, in spite of his great physical strength and apparent health, he
would not live long. He faced this conviction with perfect coolness,
thinking of but one thing—how he could transmit the
Huntsdon estate to his beloved younger brother, St. George, or
“Sainty.” He had thrown away his money in Europe very recklessly,
and suddenly found Huntsdon encumbered. He resolved to
free the estate from this encumbrance. To do so, it was only necessary,
he felt sure, to drain the rich expanse of the Blackwater
Swamp, and this he resolved to do with his two thousand pounds.
When this great work should be well commenced, he had determined
to place his younger brother in charge of the work, return to
Europe, bury himself in some corner of France or Spain, live on a
pittance, and end in due time a life which was not happy—and

-- 041 --

[figure description] Page 041.[end figure description]

unhappiest of all, for some reason, it seemed, when his days passed
in Virginia.

Such was the intention of the young spendthrift of Mr. Hicks'
imagination. The money-lender did not speak of the transaction,
but the young lawyer who drew the paper—for Mr. Hicks' education
had been neglected—did. Chancing to be at Oakhill on some business
with Colonel Hartright, the lawyer incidentally mentioned the
loan, and as the Colonel was in a bad humor, his suspicions were
suddenly excited; he jumped to a conclusion, exploded, and wrote
the following note to Harley:

Sir: I have reason to conclude that you have been borrowing
money on your expectations, in connection with my late brother's
property, to waste in reckless extravagance in foreign countries.
I write this to inform you that, if I have a say in that matter, as I
think I have, you will be dissappointed. I will not have the property
of my brother George pass into the hands of money-lenders to
supply your extravagance or your vices.

“Your obedient servant,
Joshua Hartright.

Harley read the note with entire coolness, and sent back this
reply:

Sir: So be it. Life is, after all, so stupid an affair that justice
or injustice are the same.

“Your obedient servant,
Justin Harley.

He then ordered his horse, and rode out.

-- 042 --

p513-055 CHAPTER X. THE VISIT.

[figure description] Page 042.[end figure description]

Evelyn Bland came down on this morning in a charming neglig
é, which made her undeniable beauty more attractive than usual.
From head to foot the young lady was dazzling with youth, health
and loveliness. The morning-dress which she wore clearly defined
the fine outline of her slender figure; the small feet which peeped
out from the skirt of her dress were clad in morocco slippers, with
high heels and large red rosettes; and her head was a cluster of
brown curls, beneath which appeared a pair of red cheeks, rosy lips,
and the deep blue eyes, tinted with purple, which looked into your
own with an expression of candor and innocence which made you
love her, and look upon her as you look upon a bud from the flower-border,
fresh with the dews of morning.

She ran into her grandma's room—a large apartment on the
ground-floor of Blandfield—and found that aged lady long since
up, in her great elbow chair, with the roomy seat and high back,
busily knitting. Judge Bland was riding out on the estate; the
chamber was already set to rights, and grandma was looking from
beneath her silver spectacles on a small host of young and old
Africans, cutting out and basting “full cloth” for the servants'
clothes.

“Good morning, dear!” said the tall, straight, gray-haired old
lady, in her black dress, smiling sweetly as she spoke; her voice
was as sweet as her smile, and had a silvery intonation. “Good
morning! And how has my little girl slept?”

“As well as could be expected, after our terrible accident,
grandma.”

Evelyn put her arms around the aged lady's neck and kissed her
as she spoke.

“Yes, yes, my child, very terrible! And you were saved by young
Harley?”

“Yes, grandma.”

“A very fine-looking young man when I remember him; it was
ten years ago, I think. Was it ten years? How time does fly!”

“Yes indeed, grandma.”

“And young Harley has been to Europe?”

-- 043 --

[figure description] Page 043.[end figure description]

“For a long time, I believe.”

“It used to be more the fashion than at present. William Byrd,
of Westover, was away for many years—ah! he was very elegant.
They have his portrait at Westover, and Evelyn Byrd's too, your
cousin and your namesake, my dear—a very good likeness and very
pretty.”

“It is exquisite, grandma. I have seen it. You know Colonel
Byrd very well, I suppose.”

“Oh, yes! It seems strange; but I was young once, and we were
all boys and girls together.”

Grandma took up a stitch.

“Ah! my dear,” she continued, “we had a delightful society in
Virginia when I was a girl—a little too much given, perhaps, to
merry-making, and rather thoughtless, but a friendly, kindly set
of people.”

“What could be better? And I'm sure you are enough to make
anybody fall in love with that generation, you dear old grandma!
Do you know I think we are growing stupid, and the young men
awkward? Positively not one can dance the minuet now decently.”

“It is a pity; no dance is more stately; and I knew some admirably
graceful performers in old times. Edmund Randolph was
famous for his grace, and so was Henry Harley, of Huntsdon, the
father of your friend.”

“He must have been an elegant person, grandma.”

“Very elegant, indeed—tall, distinguished, and remarkably cordial
in his manners. Mrs. Harley—she was his second wife—was Ellen
Hartright, a younger sister of Mr. George Hartright—a beautiful
young girl. The young men Justin and St. George Harley are her
children. St. George, I remember, was a lovely baby, and Justin
was always noted for his goodness.”

“You remember all the kind things about people, dear grandma,
and that is because you yourself are so kind. And so the returned
traveller, Mr. Justin Harley, was a very good boy, was he?”

“A good child and a good boy.”

“What is his age, grandma?

“Let me see. His mother died in—no, in—well, my poor memory
is failing. But the young man must be thirty, I suppose. It is
time he should be married if he is going to be.”

“Married! Always something about marriage!” said a voice behind
the young lady; and Miss Clementina Bland came into the
room, gently waving a large fan, her inseparable companion in all
seasons, hot or cold. Miss Clementina was a lady of “uncertain
age;” but that fact did not prevent her from paying assiduous attention
to personal decoration. Her hair was elaborately curled—

-- 044 --

[figure description] Page 044.[end figure description]

also elaborately powdered—also pierced with two silver arrows, and
decorated with a string of pearls. In addition, her neck, which
was a handsome one, was half displayed, and she wore light slippers
and numerous ribbons. She came in elaborately,—the word
best describes her motions—as though entering a saloon filled with
company.

“Of whom were you speaking, my child?” said Miss Clementina,
with an elderly air.

“Of Mr. Harley,” said Evelyn.

“A most horrid young man I hear,” said the lady.

“He saved my life!” exclaimed Evelyn.

“Ah! Well, I suppose he did make himself useful. What has he
come back from Europe for? Has he brought his wife with him?”

“His wife!” exclaimed Evelyn, laughing. “You do not mean
that he is married?”

“I really don't know. Wasn't he married? I must have heard
the report somewhere. All men are alike, and all women—geese!
But there is breakfast.”

And forgetting her indignation against the institution of marriage,
and those who gave it countenance, in her fondness for tea, Miss
Clementina waved her fan with graceful deliberation before her face,
sailed from the room, and proceeded in the direction of breakfast.

The morning passed on. Evelyn spent it in idleness, strolling
indolently from room to room—from the drawing-room to the
porch—and looking down the avenue.

What was she thinking of? And was she expecting anybody?
It is difficult to follow the train of thought in the mind of a maiden
of nineteen. It is shown perhaps; it seldom expresses itself. Miss
Evelyn Bland was plainly expecting somebody, and at about one
o'clock this somebody came—Justin Harley.

Thereupon Miss Evelyn disappeared; she had seen him as he
entered the great gate, and going quietly to her chamber, began a
rapid toilet. In the midst thereof, the step of the visitor was heard
upon the portico; a servant came at his summons, and Evelyn,
listening, heard Harley ask for Judge Bland.

She left the window and threw herself upon a lounge, with an expression
of decided ill-humor and an elaborate pout. It was unpardonable!
Who could have believed it! A gentleman to violate
in this manner every rule of good society!—not to ask for the
ladies. Mr. Justin Harley might amuse himself as he could; certainly
she would not inflict her stupid society upon him!

Meanwhile Harley had been shown into the drawing-room; and
Judge Bland, who had been busy with some law papers in his study,
came down immediately.

-- 045 --

[figure description] Page 045.[end figure description]

Miss Evelyn Bland was piqued, and in a defiant state of mind, but
curiosity conquered. She opened her door very slightly, leaned
against the frame-work, and listened. There was no difficulty in
hearing the voices. The cordial old Judge greeted Harley with
great warmth, uttered a few feeling words in reference to the accident,
and Harley's instrumentality in saving the life of one very
dear to him, and then the conversation passed to politics, neighborhood
news, the prospect of the trouble with the Indians, and other
topics, which Miss Evelyn Bland evidently regarded as intensely
wearisome, for she closed her door, and taking up a book, proceeded
to pout at it, and read it upside down.

At the end of two hours, Harley rose, and declining the hospitable
urging of Judge Bland to stay longer, went toward the door. All
at once he stopped and bowed. Into the apartment sailed Miss
Clementina, who smiled sweetly upon the visitor, and began a flow
of talk which paralyzed him. Harley would have felt disposed to
indulge in satirical laughter if any one had said that he could not
leave an apartment at any moment that it was agreeable to him to
do so. And yet on this occasion he attempted four distinct times
to rise and take his departure, and each time Miss Clementina
literally talked him down into his seat again. Dreadful was the
flow of it—a ceaseless flood.

Diverted from one subject, Miss Clementina instantly flowed onward
in the new direction. When any one attempted to intrude an
observation, she drowned the speaker's voice by raising her own,
and plunging into a new subject; and Harley began to feel a species
of paralysis, when the dinner-bell rang.

Evelyn was compelled to appear; her absence was becoming discourtesy.
She came into the drawing-room, approached Harley
with the most cordial unconstraint, held out her hand, and said with
a smile:

“I am very glad to see you, Mr. Harley.”

Harley bowed.

“I ought to thank you,” said Evelyn, “for saving my life; but I
suppose you knight-errant people take pride in rescuing girls. I am
very much obliged to you indeed, and I am afraid I nearly suffocated
you in the water, when I clung to you. I was very much
frightened, and feared I was drowning.”

Judge Bland came up, smiling.

“Come, my dear, dinner is waiting,” he said.

Three hours afterward, Harley was still at Blandfield, absorbed in
the vivid and charming conversation of Judge Bland, who, seated
upon one of the rustic seats on the lawn, spoke of the father of
Harley, and the great men of his day. Harley listened with deep

-- 046 --

[figure description] Page 046.[end figure description]

attention. There was something delightful to him in the talk of
this elegant and distinguished gentleman. They were talking still,
toward twilight, when the harpsichord was touched, and Judge
Bland said—

“There is Evelyn.”

Harley rose, went to the harpsichord, and with an air of polite
indifference asked the young lady to sing. Evelyn did not seem
to observe the tone, smiled in her sweetest manner, and sang a
Scottish ditty, with such tenderness in her clear young voice, that
Harley lost his indifference, feeling something like a breath of
youth revisit him.

An hour afterward he was on his way back to Huntsdon. He
went along musing, allowing his horse to walk slowly.

“A gentleman of the highest distinction,” he said, “and a happy
household. It is lucky when marriage comes to that. A beauty,
this Miss Evelyn, as the world goes, and seems sincere. I wonder!
But what matter? Before I'll think again of any woman—”

He left the sentence unfinished, and rode on.

-- 047 --

p513-060 CHAPTER XI. ST. LEGER.

[figure description] Page 047.[end figure description]

Harley uttered the words recorded at the end of the last chapter
in a tone which left no doubt of his meaning. Whence had arisen
this antipathy? From some disappointment in love, as Miss Clementina
had asserted? It was possible; but other peculiarities of
the man were not so easily explained, and seemed to have had their
origin in some personal experience of a more serious character.

What impressed people most forcibly, at first sight of Harley, was
his gloomy composure. He attempted plainly to hide this melancholy
under a phlegmatic exterior—but there it was. Could a mere
love-affair, resulting unfortunately, have caused this? The fact
seemed doubtful. The man's mind was evidently strong, healthful,
well-poised, free from the least tendency to fanciful regrets or sadness,
and yet there was plainly something on his mind. Something
in his life had clearly made him gloomy, and spoiled his sunshine.
A happy man, with nothing in his memory to depress him, laughs,
plays with children, jest with his friends, lolls, talk of the weather,
and is commonplace and natural in his moods—grave or gay. Justin
Harley had not the least tendency toward any one of the proceedings
here mentioned. He did not laugh; he did not jest; he took
no interest in the little home details of life. He moped.

He had acquired in Germany the habit of smoking a short black
pipe, and used powerful tobacco. Tho “Virginia weed,” as it was
once called, is a mild and pleasing narcotic to mind and body, with
most persons, bringing cheerful reverie and golden moods; but it
seemed only to deaden Harley, making him duller. The statement
already made sums up all. He seemed to have something on his
mind, and this something strained the cords of his brain, producing
lassitude and unrest. He was never long out of the saddle,
and rode as often at night as by day. Often he could not sleep, and
read and walked to and fro in his room until daylight—a habit
which probably explained the peculiarity mentioned by Judge
Bland, that he would never sleep without a light in his apartment.
The outline here drawn of a man possessed by some thought ever-present
to his consciousness, and unable to banish it, may seem a

-- 048 --

[figure description] Page 048.[end figure description]

distorted and exaggerated one to those excellent and fortunate persons
with good digestions, happy firesides, and the evening newspaper;
but humanity is none the less subject—from accident, if
there be such, or their own fault—to these moods. The physicians
tell you, in a matter-of-fact way, that it is the liver.

From this digression we come back to Justin Harley, and add
that, ten days after his visit to Blandfield, he spent nearly the whole
night walking up and down his chamber, and at daylight rang for
his old body-servant, a gray-haired African, and ordered his horse
to be saddled, also the hounds to be unloosed. He was determined
to have a fox-hunt.

Having taken a slight breakfast, chiefly consisting of some very
strong tea, Harley mounted, called his tawny pack around him,
started on his hunt, and soon the distant cry of the hounds indicated
that the fox was unearthed.

Two hours afterward, a young man of about twenty-five, elegantly
clad, and riding a fine English hunter, rode up to the front door of
Huntsdon, and, calling to a servant, asked if this was the residence
of Mr. Justin Harley. The reply was a respectful affirmative.

“Where was Mr. Harley?”

He was hunting—toward the river.

“What river?”

They called it the Blackwater river.

The servant pointed in the direction of the stream as he spoke,
and, after hesitating a moment, the visitor rode in the direction indicated.

Harley followed his dogs for four hours, riding like the wild
huntsman. The exercise brought some color to his cheeks, and
better than all, seemed to have banished the moody thought which
had strained to high pressure his mental machinery. Nothing stupefies
like a gallop, or rather, nothing diverts and exhilarates so
much. Every fence cleared took a part of the load from his mind,
and the ditches were so deep and dangerous often, that he had to
think of them.

A gray fox is a tough adversary. This one circled over twenty
miles, and came back—his tail up, with long leaps, and apparently
unfatigued—to the spot from whence he had started. Harley and
the dogs were coming, but they had not come. The horseman who
had stopped at Huntsdon, and then followed in the direction taken
by Harley, was riding along a narrow road on the banks of the
Blackwater, not far from the pond which had been the scene of
Judge Bland's misadventure, when the cry of the hounds was heard
in the distance. It steadily approached, and then the fox darted
across the road, and made through a field beyond, toward a

-- 049 --

[figure description] Page 049.[end figure description]

brushfence crowning a high bank, formed of the earth thrown up from a
very deep ditch.

The sight of the game, and the close cry of the hounds, ever approaching
nearer, excited the horseman. He wheeled, put spurs to
his hunter, and rode on the track of the fox. Before he had gone
twenty yards, he found that his horse was in no condition for a run.
But excitement mastered him. The dogs burst from the bushes,
and shot by him, wild at sight of the fox, which leaped the ditch
and the fence. The horseman dug the spur into his animal, and
pushed him at the ditch and fence; the hunter rose to the leap, but
his hind-feet slipped: he pawed the air, reeled backward, and fell
on his rider, who rolled under him in the ditch.

The unlucky horseman was striving to avoid the heels of the
kicking and terrified animal, and extricate himself, when he felt a
strong grasp on his shoulder. He was dragged from under the
horse, and a voice said,

“St. Leger! Is it possible! You in Virginia?”

“Precisely, my dear Harley, and hurt a little, I'm afraid. That
worthless animal—” He turned somewhat pale as he spoke, and
said, “I think the brute has dislocated my shoulder.”

“You need a carriage!—we will talk afterwards. What good star
sent you? But come!—yonder is a cabin. You may stay there
until my coach comes and takes you to Huntsdon!”

Harley's face glowed. He passed his arm around his friend, supported
him as he walked, and they reached the cabin. It was a
rude hut, apparently a trapper's or fisherman's, in a sort of gash in
the hills, and in front of the door sat a girl mending a hand-net.
The girl seemed to be about fourteen, though she was not, probably,
so old, and what impressed one, at first sight, was the singular contrast
between her dress and surroundings and her appearance. She
wore the plainest homespun, but had the air of a little princess.
She was an exquisite blonde, with very large blue eyes, a complexion
delicately fair, and a figure as graceful as though she had
moved all her life in saloons. When she turned her head to look at
Harley and his friend, her attitude—the bend of the neck, the droop
of the shoulders—all was so perfect as to cause Harley the utmost
astonishment. In this rude cabin seemed to have bloomed a flower
of the woods more delicate than those of the most carefully-cultivated
garden.

One circumstance Harley afterwards recalled, with some surprise,
as it recurred to him. The bearing and expression of the girl had
been calm, gentle, and perfectly composed, as they came; her large,
soft eyes surveyed them without surprise or fear; but all at once
the red in her cheeks dissappeared, her eyes filled with sudden

-- 050 --

[figure description] Page 050.[end figure description]

fright, and her gaze was riveted upon the young man called St.
Leger.

“What is the matter, my child?” said Harley, struck by this
look.

“Blood!—there is blood!” said the girl, shuddering.

“Oh it's nothing—a mere trifle, my pretty maid!” said St. Leger.
Harley assisted him into the cabin, explained why they had come,
and then, returning to his horse, who was grazing where he had
dismounted, rode back rapidly to procure the coach.

The young stranger was left with the girl, who busied herself
arranging the pillows on a little white bed, in a small room behind
the cabin. This room was evidently her own. Everything about
it was spotless; some books lay on a small rude table, and a flowering
vine festooned the window. This nest was the haunt of a girl
as plainly as the main cabin, with its rude couch, and nest, and
fishing-tackle, was the haunt of a man. The stranger declared,
with a light, friendly laugh, that he could not disarrange the bed;
but the girl begged him, in a very sweet and earnest voice, to lie
down. He yielded, and then, as his forehead appeared feverish,
she quickly proceeded to bathe it with a damp cloth—shivering,
now and then, as her eyes fell upon the blood from the bruise on
his shoulder. The young man closed his eyes: there was something
delightful in the touch of the delicate fingers. When he opened
them again, he saw bending over him the fresh, tender face, framed
in its auburn hair, with the large eyes looking into his own. He
again closed his eyes, and fell into a delicious reverie. He was
aroused from it by the sound of wheels, and, opening his eyes again,
became conscious of something which made him laugh.

In a purely unconscious manner, one of his hands had fallen at
his side, had there encountered one of the girl's which was hanging
down, and closed around it, and she, fearing to wake him, had left
her hand in his own.

Harley came in, and informing his friend that the coach had
arrived, assisted him to rise and walk to it. St. Leger turned his
head and held out his hand to the girl.

“I am told that in Virginia everybody shakes hands,” he said,
laughing. The girl gave him her small hand with perfect simplicity
and grace.

“And now your name, my little guardian angel. I would like to
have a name to think of you by, you know?”

“My name is Fanny, sir.”

“And your father's?”

“Puccoon,” she said.

Harley turned round.

-- --

“Blood! There Is Blood!” said the girl.—P. 50. [figure description] Image of a girl, standing at the front door of a cottage, speaking to two men who have approached. One man is holding the other upright, as the other man is injured. The injured man is standing with his hand in his jacket.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 051 --

[figure description] Page 051.[end figure description]

“Puccoon, the hunter and trapper, my child?”

“Yes, sir; he went out hunting this morning.”

“He is an old friend of mine, and you must tell him that I have
come back. My name is Justin Harley, and he must come and see
me at Huntsdon.”

The girl promised to deliver the message. Following his friend
into the coach, Harley demanded an explanation of his sudden appearance.

“Nothing easier, my dear Harley,” returned the joyous young
fellow, “and you shall have the narrative with the brevity of a
military dispatch. You know I left diplomacy for the career of
arms; that is, to become ensign in the Royal Guard, “The Blues,”
which of all the tiresome—but I wander! Well, I grew weary; I
thirsted for travel. I asked my uncle, the earl, who is a minister,
to give me dispatches to some part of the world. He laughed, like
the jolly old boy he is, and said, `Would you like Virginia?' `Of
all things!' I said. And behold me in Virginia, with orders for his
Excellency the Governor. He was absent on my arrival, in pursuit
of Indians, so I thought I would look at the country, and I had
heard there was a strange spot call the Dismal Swamp, south of
James River. I took a hunter from my lord's stable; crossed the
river; rode on; spent the night at an ordinary; saw a fine house on
a hill this morning; heard that it was Justin Harley's; thought it
possible, barely, that he might be in Virginia, and ascertaining that
fact, with the further fact that he was out hunting, followed, and—
you know the rest.”

“You are the prince of raconteurs,” said Harley; “you come to
the point. I am happy, to the full extent of my power to be happy,
at your coming, St. Leger. Yonder is my house. Welcome!”

“I knew I should be welcome, and your house is admirable. I
like all in Virginia—down to our little princess of the hills yonder,
who is as delicate as a duchess, and far prettier.”

“A beauty—and, strangely, has a rough trapper for a father. But
here we are at Huntsdon.”

-- 052 --

p513-067 CHAPTER XII. THE NIGHT-HUNT.

[figure description] Page 052.[end figure description]

Henry St. Leger was the younger son of an English gentleman
of ancient family, and had an uncle, an earl, in the ministry. He
was placed at an early age, through the influence of his noble relatives,
in the diplomatic career, which he had pursued as secretary
of embassy at Paris, then at Vienna, then at Berlin; when, weary
of red tape, and dancing at the embassy balls, he had sought and
obtained, through purchase and influence combined, the commission
of ensign in the Guards, then called the “Blues,” the most
select and aristocratic of corps. As the headquarters of the “Blues”
were necessarily in London, St. Leger had an excellent opportunity
to study military affairs; but the routine of duty was disagreeable to
him: he longed for movement, adventure, new scenes, and thought
often, with a sort of craving regret, of days spent in the wilds of
Hungary with a friend whose acquaintance he had first made at
Vienna—Justin Harley, of Virginia.

He had met Harley many years before, and an intimacy had
sprung up between them. One was cold, the other was impulsive;
one was twenty-odd, the other nearly thirty, and older in character
than in years. Hence the intimacy. The almost severe reserve of
Harley had a strange attraction for the young and impulsive St.
Leger, and the warm and cordial traits of the younger person had
for Harley an even greater charm. They speedily became intimate,
and then they were separated. St. Leger was transferred, by that
unseen machinery which regulates the English diplomatic service,
to Berlin, from which city he passed back to England, and entered
the Guards. Harley continued to reside at Vienna, contemplating,
meanwhile, a campaign, under the Russian flag, to the Caucasus,
when one day he received his uncle's letter and returned to Virginia.

The circumstances leading to the visit of St. Leger have been
mentioned. Weary of the routine of guard-duty, he had been
offered the mission of dispatch-bearer to the Governor of Virginia,
had reached Williamsburg, ridden out to look at the country, gone
fox-hunting, and been succored by his old friend Justin Harley,
whom he had left at Vienna.

-- 053 --

[figure description] Page 053.[end figure description]

In so unexpected a manner had the two friends, parting in Vienna,
met once more in Virginia.

St. Leger's bruises were painful, but proved trifling. A servant
was dispatched back to Williamsburg with the Governor's hunter,
and then St. Leger abandoned himself, with an air of the freshest
enjoyment, to the pursuits of rural life, determined, he said, to
make the most of the few days he would remain with his friend.
There never was a greater contrast than that between the two
friends. Harley plainly looked upon the visit as an unexpected
good fortune; but his gravity was too deep-rooted to readily yield
to mere impressions, and he remained phlegmatic. St. Leger, on
the contrary, was youth and frolic incarnate. Everything about
him seemed to laugh—his eyes, his lips, and the tones of his voice.
He rallied Harley, inquired about everything, declared Huntsdon a
superb old castle, and his friend a grand seigneur, and asked what
game there was to hunt and what young ladies there were to see
in the Virginia wilds.

“There are foxes, deer, partridges, pheasants and woodcock,” said
Harley. “Of the young ladies I know nothing, my dear St. Leger.”

“The same old Harley!—turning your back on every woman you
meet! What has happened to you?”

“Nothing,” returned Harley.

“There was not a duchess in Vienna that could get a second look
from you; and I venture to say there are a dozen beauties around
you here, without your knowing it. But they can wait! Hunting
first! What can you offer me?”

“Something you have never tried—deer-hunting by torchlight.”

“By torchlight?”

“The light of a portable fire—shining upon there eyes, and so
directing your aim.”

The door opened.

“Puccoon, sir,” said a servant.

“Ah! show him in. Here is your man, St. Leger. The best
huntsman and trapper in the country.”

Harley went to the door, cordially greeted some one, and said,
“Come in! come in! Puccoon!”

“My service to you, squire,” said a voice.

Thereupon the owner of the voice came in, and stood attentive.
He was a man of about forty-five, half-clothed in deer and otter
skins, and holding in his hand a cap of raccoon skin. His face was
ruddy, his figure stout, and he had an independent air, tempered
by deference. He and Harley were evidently old friends, and their
talk now was on the subject of hunting, and the proposed night-hunt
for deer, to amuse St. Leger.

-- 054 --

[figure description] Page 054.[end figure description]

“Ready when you give the word, squire,” said Puccoon. “But
game's gittin' scarce now.”

“Why is that?”

“Well, I don't rightly know, squire, but I have some idees.
There's somebody huntin' all the time in the swamp.”

“Ah!”

“Somebody who lives there.”

“Lives in the swamp? Do you mean in the Blackwater?”

“Jest so, squire, and all I can do, I can't get a near sight of him.”

“Rather mysterious, Puccoon. Who is the stranger, and what do
you know of him?”

“Well, all I know is that I have seen him mor'n once in his boat
at a bend of the river, near the swamp, squire, and tried to git near
him, and make out his look, but couldn't.”

“Hum!”

“He fishes and hunts, and shoots half the deer, and somethin'
worse, squire, leastways somethin' I like less.”

“What is that?”

“He hangs around my cabin. Often, on a moonlight night, I've
seen him go by in the bresh like a shadow, and in the dark, I can
tell by my dog's barkin' that he is lookin' through the window.”

Puccoon knit his brows. He seemed reflecting.

“The thing is on my mind all the time, squire,” he said. I've
stopped laughin'.”

“That is an unphilosophical proceeding,” said Harley; “but perhaps
we may unearth your unknown tormentor. Some vagabond
and trespasser, no doubt, hunting game to sell. Be ready, Puccoon;
let us say to-morrow night. We will have a deer-hunt by torchlight,
and will meet at your cabin.

“All right, squire, My service to you, and glad to see you back,
squire—mighty glad.”

Puccoon then executed a polite movement with his head, and
retired.

The night for the hunt came, and was as black as Erebus. Harley
and St. Leger reached the cabin of Puccoon at nightfall, and
every preparation was made. Fanny had just provided her father's
supper, and assisted him now by bringing his long fowling-piece
and other accoutrements—a vision of loveliness which appeared
strange in the rude cabin.

As darkness descended, the three huntsmen entered the swamp,
Puccoon leading the way over the devious and insecure paths of the
bog. At every step the feet sank, and the boughs struck the faces
of the party. But at the end of a quarter of a mile they reached
firmer ground, and advancing more rapidly, saw the jungle open.

-- 055 --

[figure description] Page 055.[end figure description]

At the same moment a faint light appeared in the east, the clouds
covering the sky were lifted in that quarter, and the moon, large,
blood-red, and weird-looking, slowly rose above the delicate tracery
of the cypress leaves.

Its light showed a singular spectacle. Through a vista in the
clumps of black gum, with gnarled trunks scattered over the expanse
in front, and between the towering cypress trunks, were seen
the waters of a considerable lake, which must indeed have covered
several hundred acres. They pressed on, reached the western shore
of this body of water, and then a magnificent sight was seen—the
bloody furrow made by the moonlight in the dark waters, which a
breeze began to cover with ripples.

Harley was looking carefully at the large expanse of water, with
no idea more romantic than drainage in his mind, when Puccoon,
who had carried with him a brand from his cabin, lit therewith a
piece of “light wood,”—as the heart of a species of pine, heavy
with combustible resin, is called,—and the flame soared aloft a huge
torch. The party then followed the hunter, who plunged into the
jungle again, pausing at each moment to listen, and waving his
torch above his head.

All at once he stopped short.

“Look, squire!” he said, pointing to the copse on the right.
Two bright eyes, resembling stars, were seen stationary in the jungle.
Harley touched St. Leger.

“There is a good shot,” he said;—“a deer—you have his eyes to
guide you.” St. Leger raised his rifle, fired, and a heavy body
was heard bursting away through the vines, then they were torn
and trampled; then the body was heard falling, and hastening to
the spot, they found a full-grown stag, shot in the eye, and writhing
in the death-agony.

Puccoon drew his hunting-knife across the animal's throat,
twisted a cord around his hind legs, and swung him, head down,
to a bough.

“Superb!” cried St. Leger. “Your hunting is incomparable, my
dear Harley! Nothing like it!”

Puccoon grunted. That worthy was in an indignant state of
mind.

“The man of the swamp has nigh spoiled it!” he said.

“Where is your friend?” said Harley. “I begin to think, Puccoon,
that you have dreamed all that story.”

“Look!” cried the hunter, quickly.

Harley looked in the direction indicated, and saw, or thought he
saw, a sort of shadow pass across a distant arm of the lake, and
disappear in the deeper shadow of a clump of cypresses.

-- 056 --

[figure description] Page 056.[end figure description]

“That is he!” said Puccoon, “the varmint.”

“I see nothing, said Harley. “There was something yonder, but
it was only a waving shadow, I think. Nevertheless, we will go
and reconnoitre.”

They proceeded around the lake to the spot where the shadow
had been seen, but found nothing whatever; and although the hunt
led them later to and fro through the swamp, no human being was
encountered, no trace seen of any inhabitant. When finally, at
dawn, they emerged from the swamp, after killing a number of
deer, Harley had quite forgotten the shadow—in his eyes a mere
vagabond poacher, if a real being, and not worthy of attention. He
had indeed kept in his mind constantly his project of drainage;
had looked with satisfaction upon the large open tracts covered
only with bulrushes and a few inches of water, and had said to
himself:

“Yes, I shall certainly clear this land. It is the richest part of
my estate. I shall not reap the advantage, but my dear Sainty
will.”

“Well, you saw squire?” said Puccoon.

“Yes; the loam is black and strong enough to bring anything.”

Puccoon stared.

“I mean the man of the swamp.”

“My dear Puccoon,” said Harley, “there is no man of the swamp,
or if there is, he is a mere tramp, depredating upon a price of property
from which I have derived no advantage. Let him hunt on;
he is welcome. I shall have to spoil his sport by clearing his `preserves;'
but meanwhile he may remain. And now, here is the
cabin—there are the horses. You will bring out the deer, you say,
Puccoon. Good-night!”

Harley and St. Leger rode back to Huntsdon, and retired to rest,
not spending another thought upon Puccoon's unknown plague.
The trapper had less success in getting to sleep. He sat down on
the rude bench in front of his hut, supported his shaggy head with
both hands, and grunted:

“The squire don't believe in the man o' the swamp! But I believe
in the varmint. There's goin' to be trouble. A man ain't a
hound like me, not to know 'f game 's dang'rous. I see him lurkin'
outside the torchlight! He was follerin'! Who is he? I ain't
found yit, but I'm goin' to find!”

-- 057 --

p513-072 CHAPTER XIII. AT BLANDFIELD.

[figure description] Page 057.[end figure description]

Judge Bland did what might have been expected—he invited
Justin Harley to come and dine at Blandfield, with his friend, and
meet his old acquaintances of the neighborhood.

Harley would have refused, but it was impossible. He replied
that it would give him great pleasure, and, on the day appointed,
he and St. Leger proceeded in the Huntsdon chariot to Blandfield.
A dozen gentlemen of the neighborhood met them; cordially
expressed their pleasure at seeing Harley at home again after so
long an absence; welcomed Mr. St. Leger to Virginia; and, having
performed this social duty, proceeded to the more important work
of the day—dining. In Virginia this is a ceremony of some importance,
since it is not eating, simply, but the interchange, in addition,
of the amenities of friendly intercourse. When, at twilight, the
guests rose, cheerful and philanthropic, from the excellent claret
and the bountiful repast which had preceded it, the kindly and
rational festivities of the day culminated.

St. Leger had taken Miss Evelyn Bland in to dinner, and had
made himself agreeable. They were now strolling over the sward,
and talking—with much quiet laughter mingled with the talk—of
England and Virginia.

“Your friend Mr. Harley has just returned, I believe?” said
Evelyn.

“Yes.”

“After a very long absence?”

“Many years; and now I suppose he will settle down and
marry,” said St. Leger, “though he does not seem to enjoy the society
of your sex much, Miss Bland.”

“Wat a monster!”

“Is he not? But at least he never indulges in harsh or even critical
comments. For him women seem, simply, not to exist.”

“Worse and worse, sir. We can endure anything sooner than
indifference.”

“Harley, I think, has had some disappointment, and he is the
sort of man, with all his affectation of phlegm, to take such things
au grand sèrieux, Miss Bland.”

-- 058 --

[figure description] Page 058.[end figure description]

“By which you mean, I presume, that a love-disappointment is
not, in your estimation, so serious a matter?”

“Why should it be?”

“I reply by another French phrase, Mr. St. Leger—cela dèpend,
laughed the young lady.

“True; but what is so irrational as to break one's heart about a
woman? Now Harley is a thoroughly good fellow. No man was ever
braver, truer, or more generous and whole-souled. Well, don't you
think, Miss Bland, that there is something quite unreasonable in a
man of that description allowing his life to be wrecked for a pair of
blue or black eyes?”

“Yes,” said Evelyn, “and, if I were a man, I should not permit
any woman to sadden me.”

“Who knows?” said St. Leger, laughing. “Men always grow
absurd when their feelings are involved.”

“Is it your experience, Mr. St. Leger?”

“Mine? Not in the least. I have never cared much for any
woman in my life, and, if I were not conversing with a lady, should
add that I don't think I ever shall.”

Evelyn laughed her low, musical laugh, and said,

“I shall repeat your own words, sir—`who knows?”'

St. Leger's laughter echoed her own. He turned his head slightly,
fixed his handsome eyes upon his companion, and said:

“I ask nothing better than to have some earthly angel make me
care!”

Miss Evelyn Bland cast her eyes down, pulled a late tea-rose
apart, leaf by leaf, raised the long lashes, cast a flitting glance at St.
Leger, and murmured:

“I fear it would be lost time for any one to attempt so hopeless
an undertaking.”

“Evelyn, my dear,” said the voice of Judge Bland from the portico,
“you must come and sing some of my songs.”

And obedient to, though mourning over, the paternal request,
Evelyn went in, sat down at the harpsichord, and her fine, fresh
voice rose in serene sweetness above the political discussions on
the portico.

Harley and St. Leger stood near her, also two or three young gentlemen
of the neighborhood who were among the young lady's
“killed and wounded” in numerous engagements. Harley found
himself enthralled, in spite of himself, by the magical voice, and
listened with avidity—for he was a passionate lover of music. A
slight color came to his cheek, and turning, at the end of her song,
the girl's eye met his own, in an electric glance which said more
than any words.

-- 059 --

[figure description] Page 059.[end figure description]

Evelyn rose from the harpsichord, distributed a smile to the hapless
victims of her charms—namely, the gentlemen characterized as
the “killed and wounded”—and went back toward the portico.
Harley never knew how it happened, but a moment afterward the
small hand was resting upon his arm, they were on the lawn, and
she was saying,

“Do you know I have just been talking about you with your
friend, Mr. St. Leger?”

The words were uttered with the gayest nonchalance, and Evelyn
looked up into her companion's face with a somewhat satirical
smile.

“Talking of me?” said Harley. “What can Miss Bland find to
interest her in such a humdrum subject?”

“Humdrum! You, Mr. Harley?”

And Miss Evelyn uttered a light laugh.

“You must certainly have forgotten all about rustic society, sir,
and its weaknesses. Your return is an opportunity for gossip.”

“That is not very flattering—is it? But I suppose I ought to
regard it as a proof of your interest.”

“Of mine? Well, I fear I am something of a gossip.”

Her tone changed quickly, and she said:

“But surely I should take an interest in Mr. Harley, since
I owe my life to him. It frightens me to think of that terrible
day!”

“I would forget it. Happily we are both alive, and enjoying this
fine evening.”

Evelyn looked up at him.

“Do you enjoy it?”

“Assuredly.”

“And life, too? That may sound like a very singular question,
but do you know what Mr. St. Leger says? He says that something
has saddened you. But I am very intrusive.”

Harley shook his head.

“Your voice is too friendly and honest to appear intrusive.”

“Thank you, Mr. Harley. I assure you I appreciate the compliment,
and you encourage me to say still more.”

“More?”

“To ask you a plain question.”

“Ask it,” said Harley, calmly.

“Why do you dislike our sex?”

Harley did not reply for a moment, then he said:

“What reason can you have for attributing that feeling to me?”

“Common report. Is the report so very untrue? You are said
to despise us. Do you?”

-- 060 --

[figure description] Page 060.[end figure description]

The question was a home one, and it was impossible for Harley
to evade it. He hesitated, his face became extremely sad, and he
looked at his companion for a moment intently. He then said, in
an earnest, almost solemn tone,

“Miss Bland, if you knew me better, you would know that I despise
no one. I dare not. This conversation has taken a singular
direction, and I find myself speaking of my own character and affairs.
I will speak still more plainly, that there may be no misunderstanding.
My life has not been a very happy one, and I will not
conceal the fact that an attachment formed when I was a young
man is one of the causes of my gloom. This attachment was very
strong, and—it was misplaced. For the person who—deceived
me—I have, however, no bitterness or contempt, or any feeling but
pity. I could not have. She has been dead for many years.”

Evelyn's head sank. The simle and earnest tones of Harley's
voice went to her heart.

“I am very, very sorry, I spoke of this. I did not mean—you
must pardon my foolish and inconsiderate speech, sir.”

“There is nothing to pardon, Miss Bland,” Harley said. “I was
aware of the reports in reference to myself and my sentiments, and
would avoid them if I could. I am growing old, and as we go on in
life, we crave human regard and sympathy. I am disenchanted,
perhaps—it is my misfortune. The night is damp. Let us go in.”

Evelyn permitted herself to be conducted to the house without a
word. She had commenced the conversation in a tone of raillery,
and with her most coquettish smiles—she finished by coloring, looking
serious, and having nothing to say. And there was no opportunity
of rallying after her defeat. Harley reminded St. Leger of
their proposed fox-hunt on the next morning, and they soon afterward
took their leave and rode homeward.

“Your friend Miss Bland is really a beauty!” said St. Leger.

“Yes—I suppose she would be regarded as beautiful.”

“You suppose! Come, my aged hermit, have you eyes in your
head? There's no room for supposition in so plain a matter. She's
a beauty—a fairy! For that matter, everybody is handsome in Virginia,
I own, to the little girls in the huts of the hunters and trappers!
Think of little Fanny! And now you give me a type of
the other social class, in Miss Evelyn Bland—this wonder!”

“You are enthusiastic.”

“I am in love!”

“Then you will make me a good visit.”

“I certainly shall, if you'll only be a good boy, and go back to
Williamsburg with me, to look in on his Excellency, if he has returned,
and procure a few articles of costume.”

-- 061 --

[figure description] Page 061.[end figure description]

“I will do so with the greatest pleasure, my dear St. Leger. Let
us defer the fox-hunt, and go to-morrow.”

“So be it. I am away from the tiresome scenes of London: have
no guard-duty to perform as a member of that odious company of
Blues. I am a bird-of-passage, free to go or stay—am in excellent
quarters, with deer-hunting, good dinners, bright eyes, an old friend,
and my favorite occupation of doing nothing to charm me; why,
then, should I rebel against fate, throw from me the joy of life, and
politely decline this most obliging invitation? I will not. I shall
remain here for one month, at least! Let us eat and drink, without
looking forward to dying to-morrow! Let us enjoy ourselves, my
friend!”

Harley actually smiled as he looked at the young man.

“You are a windfall, with your laughter, St. Leger, to a glum old
fellow like myself. At your orders, my dear friend—we will set
out for Williamsburg to-morrow.”

“Good!”

“In the coach or on horseback? Which do you prefer?”

“Horseback a thousand times!”

“My own preference; and so all is arranged. I can offer you a
fine riding-horse, and the weather is superb.”

An hour after sunrise, on the next morning, they were galloping
toward Williamsburg, determined to lose no time, and return to
Huntsdon on the same night.

-- 062 --

p513-077 CHAPTER XIV. A QUEER ADVENTURE.

[figure description] Page 062.[end figure description]

The two friends entered Williamsburg at full gallop, and stopped
at the Raleigh Tavern, where they delivered their horses to a
groom, and proceeded on foot to the Governor's palace, an extensive
edifice, in a park ornamented with Scottish lindens, with two
guard-houses flanking the entrance to the grounds. Some men in
uniform were lounging in front of one of these barracks, and St.
Leger inquired if the Governor had returned. The man touched
his hat, and replied, in an English accent, that he had not. Thereupon
the friends went back to the Raleigh, where St. Leger had
taken up his lodgings on his arrival in Virginia, and having ordered
dinner in his private apartment, the young Englishman proceeded
to pack his travelling valise. A servant from Huntsdon was to
take charge of it. These details having been attended to, the
friends sat down to dine.

The host waited upon them, or rather superintended the meal,
in honor of his distinguished guests. He also joined respectfully,
and with deferential cordiality, in the conversation.

“We have not had the pleasure of seeing you again, Mr. Harley,
since your arrival,” said mine host.

Harley replied that he had been upon his estate.

“A very fine one! I have passed your house, sir—knew your
father: he was a very good friend to me. And Colonel Hartright,
another good friend!—have you seen him of late, sir?”

“Not very recently.”

“I think he dropped something on his last visit.”

“Dropped something?”

“A key, sir.”'

And mine host drew from his pocket the small key which had
fallen from Colonel Hartright's waistcoat pocket, as he retired to
rest after his conversation with Harley. The latter took it, and
looked at it.

“This was dropped, you say, by Colonel Hartright?”

“Yes, sir; I am quite sure of it. This room was, as you will remember,
the one which he slept in, and it had not been occupied
for a long time before. The key was found and brought to me, on
the morning after he slept in it, and must be his property.”

-- 063 --

[figure description] Page 063.[end figure description]

“Well, return it, my friend.”

“I should like to do so; but the Colonel never visits the capital.”

“I will take charge of it, if you desire.”

“I would be truly glad, sir,” said mine host, with a bow, delivering
the key to Harley as he spoke.

“I will send it to Colonel Hartright to-morrow.” It was slipped
negligently into the speaker's pocket; the dinner proceeded, and
ended, and the friends mounted their horses amid the smiles of
mine host and the hostler's—golden smiles.

“Forward!” cried St. Leger.

He put spurs to his throughbred. Harley followed, and they
left Williamsburg as they had entered it, on a gallop.

The sun was sinking as they crossed the broad expanse of James
river on the large, unwildy ferry-boat, and sank from sight whilst
they were still some miles from Huntsdon.

“Night will overtake us,” said Harley; “but I think I can lead
you by a more direct road, which will shorten our ride a mile or
two. This is the turn-in.”

He led the way into a narrow road, debouching upon the main
highway; the road mounted a hill, plunged into a tract of forest,
wound up another hill, descended, and conducted them to the
banks of a stream, where a county-bridge had evidently stood, but
was washed away.

Harley stopped, looking rather blank. The stream was swollen,
had heavily-wooded banks, and seemed impassable. St. Leger
burst out laughing.

“See what comes of following a Jack-o'-lantern like you, Harley!
You are a perfect Will-o'-the-wisp, ignis fatuus, and misleader of the
young! I yield myself to your elderly guidance, and we are stopped
by this torrent!”

“Bad enough,” said Harley. “I thought the bridge was standing.
But we shall find a crossing.”

He went along the bank of the stream, looking, as well as the
darkness would permit, for some road or path, and at last discovered
what seemed to be a track used by cattle.

“Here is our crossing,” he said.

He pushed his horse into the stream, which only came to the
saddle; St. Leger followed, and they emerged on the opposite bank,
and followed a path somewhat similar to the one they had first
discovered. It led them deeper and deeper into the woods, wound
on interminably, and at length, the adventurous and unfortunate
travellers awoke to the consciousness that they were completely lost.

“Here's a breeze of good fortune!—a pair of babes in the wood!”
cried St. Leger, in defiance of grammar.

-- 064 --

[figure description] Page 064.[end figure description]

“An abominable blunder in me to leave the high-road,” said
Harley.

“Abominable!” echoed his friend. “You employ too mild a
phrase! It was criminal—a breach of hospitality; a wanton betrayal
of youth and inexperience, confiding in supposed age and
wisdom! I am hungry. You are my host. Where is your boasted
Virginia hospitality?”

“At Huntsdon, where we shall be, I hope, in an hour,” Harley
said, smiling. “I see a light yonder, and shall find from some one
the road we ought to follow.”

“A light! Most joyful of beacons!”

And the gay St. Leger pushed on beside Harley. They emerged
from the woods, crossed a broad field, and soon found themselves
near the friendly light.

The light which had guided them issued from one of those buildings
of hewn logs used in Virginia for smoking tobacco, which is
hung upon poles, stretching across, at the distance of several feet
from the ground, above the fires. This tobacco-house had evidently
been disused, and a glance showed the travellers that a company of
strolling-players—then not unfrequently met with in the colonies—
had taken possession of it for the purpose of giving a rustic representation.
Blazing candles were stuck up around the interior;
a coarse curtain had been suspended across one end by means of
pegs inserted between the logs; and a motley crowd of the plainest
class stood gazing, with wondering eyes, upon the performers.
A dancing dog, and a goat taught to walk upon his hind-legs, mingled
in a free and easy way with the performance; and each new
feat of dog and goat, or jest of actor or actress, was hailed with
bursts of laughter.

“Well,” said St. Leger, “things are growing romantic and interesting!
Strolling-players!—tramps! Hen-roost thieves mingling
petty larceny with the British drama for a living! I am no longer
hungry, my dear Harley: my interest is excited; my curiosity is
aroused; I propose to attend the performance!”

St. Leger dismounted, tied his bridle to a tree, and went to the
door, followed by Harley. They entered unperceived—the door-keeper
having become the chief performer, in view, probably, of
the fact that no other spectators were likely to arrive.

St. Leger had entered, and Harley was on the threshold, with the
full light of the blazing candles thrown upon him, when the woman
who personated the main female character of the piece turned
round, fixed her eyes upon him, stopped, turned white under her
rouge, her eyes flashed in the pale face, as she stood perfectly motionless,
gazing at him.

-- --

“She stood perfectly motionless gazing at him.”—P. 64. [figure description] Image of a small auditorium with a stage. On the stage a woman, dressed in the costume of a flowing gown, cape, and crown, stares at a man standing in the audience with his back to the reader. All that is visible is his tri-cornered hat, his ponytail and riding outfit. The members of the audience are also staring towards this man with looks of shock.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 065 --

[figure description] Page 065.[end figure description]

Harley was nearly as pale. An expression of the utmost wonder
had come to his face, and he looked fixedly at the woman. She
seemed unable to sustain the look; her breath grew short, and, turning
round, she said something to the manager, who rather sullenly
ordered the curtain to be dropped. It fell quickly, and the sullen
individual appeared in front of it.

“Ladies and gentlemen,” he said, “I am sorry to state that the
queen of the drama is taken suddenly unwell; the performance cannot
continue. Ladies and gentlemen, I have the honor to bid you
farewell!”

Having made this superb announcement, the manager disappeared
amid hostile murmurs, during which Harley and St. Leger mounted
their horses. A rustic individual, of whom they made inquiries,
directed them on their way, and they were soon in a road with
which Harley was acquainted, leading to Huntsdon, which they
reached about nine o'clock.

As they entered, St. Leger looked fixedly at Harley.

“What is the matter?” he said.

“The matter?”

“You are as pale as ashes, Harley.”

“Well,” said Harley, speaking in a tone of great agitation, “I
ought to be. I have seen a ghost!”

“A ghost!”

“I am merely jesting; but no, I am not jesting in the least.
I repeat, friend, that I have seen to-night, yonder in that miserable
assemblage of tramps, a human being who I thought died many
years ago. The explanation of all this would be strange; perhaps
I may tell you everything some day, but not to-night. I am moved,
more so than I show, plainly as you must see my agitation. Yes,
you shall know everything—all about me and my past life. I hate
this mystery! But not to-night! I am quite unnerved!”

-- 066 --

p513-083 CHAPTER XV. THE KEY AGAIN.

[figure description] Page 066.[end figure description]

Harley came down the next morning perfectly calm and composed.
He was the first to allude to the incident of the night
before.

“An old adventure,” he said, quietly. “I mean the encounter
with our strolling-player friends. You see that it is not necessary
to go as far as Bohemia or Hungary to meet with picturesque tramps
and social Arabs.”

“Not in the least,” returned St. Leger. “Your friend the actress
was a singular-looking person—thin, pale, rouged,—but handsome
once, I should say.”

“Yes.”

“You knew her, and thought her dead, it seems?”

“Yes.”

The tone of Harley's voice was perfectly calm as he uttered this
one word, and St. Leger looked attentively at him. The look was
lost labor. Harley's face was a blank, and he added, in an indifferent
tone:

“Every man has a romantic chapter in his life—something out of
the ordinary routine. This person is the heroine of the chapter in
mine. When I am more at leisure than at present, my dear St.
Leger, I shall perhaps inflict upon you an explanation of all this.
I am somewhat busy to-day. You say you propose to visit our
good friends at Blandfield. I am going with Saunders, my manager,
and Puccoon to examine the swamp, with a view to my draining
scheme. I am afraid the work will be more difficult than I supposed.
A competent person, whom I counted upon, in the neighborhood,
and sent for, is hopelessly ill. I shall write to-day, to procure,
if possible, an accomplished engineer, whom I knew in
Lincolnshire.”

St. Leger quietly acquiesced in the change of topic. He was too
well-bred to pursue the subject of the strollers and the woman, but
he thought all the more for his silence, and was still busy with the
problem as he rode toward Blandfield, after leaving Harley, who
proceeded with Saunders toward the Blackwater.

The young man spent a delightful day at Blandfield, listening to
Evelyn's songs, and what was equally dangerous, to her low and

-- 067 --

[figure description] Page 067.[end figure description]

musical voice. This young lady was by no means what we now call
a flirt, but she had a native propensity to make herself fascinating,
and use her large eyes as an artillerist uses his cannon—for the destruction
of the enemy, the said enemy being man. St. Leger,
therefore, found the hours slip away very delightfully, thought his
companion more and more charming, and it was something like a
shock, and not an agreeable one, when Miss Clementina sailed in
agitating her fan, and looking apparently for a book.

Evelyn then acted after the fashion of young ladies. She smiled
sweetly, rose, had forgotten something, and glided from the room,
Miss Clementina subsiding casually into a seat, and opening conversation.
This conversation changed from the weather to the news,
and from the news to Justin Harley, who must have been very
lonely in his great house, Miss Clementina supposed, before the
arrival of Mr. St. Leger.

“Necessarily, madam,” was the young man's response; “and I
have been giving him some good advice—to marry. Why has he
never married?”

“Are you quite sure that he has not been married?” said Miss
Clementina, with her sweetest smile.

“Married! Harley! It is not possible!”

“Well, I do not assert anything upon the subject, Mr. St. Leger;
but there was some rumor to that effect once, was there not? But
you cannot know.”

“Married!”

“Now do not give me as your authority for any such report,
I beg. I really know nothing about it. Poor fellow! I hope he
was not.”

“Then you regard marriage as an undesirable state of being, my
dear madam?”

“For women, at least, Mr. St. Leger. It is certainly the greatest
blunder they commit. Don't you think so?”

And having embarked in the discussion of her favorite subject,
Miss Clementina grew animated, waved her fan with persuasive
eloquence, and declaimed. She was still engaged in this pleasing
occupation, when Judge Bland came in and relieved the sufferer.
The conversation took another direction; the visit finally came to
an end, and St. Leger rode back to Huntsdon, pondering upon the
mysterious hints of Miss Clementina in reference to Harley.

“Married!” he said to himself. “Was Harley ever married?
I can scarcely believe it; and yet that incident with the handsome
actress is incomprehensible. Can she be Mrs. Harley? What an
idea! And yet—humph!”

St. Leger knit his brows and pondered.

-- 068 --

[figure description] Page 068.[end figure description]

“The worst of it is, I can't ask Justin. How is it possible to go
to a gentleman, at whose house you are visiting, and say, `My dear
friend, will you be good enough to inform me, for the gratification
of my curiosity, whether you did or did not contract a marriage at
one period of your life, with a fair lady, now become a strolling
player, for the amusement of ploughmen in barns and tobacco-houses?'
That would be a bètise, and decidedly low-bred; that is
impossible! At present I am in a maze, and don't know what to
think. Harley says he will tell me everything some day. Until
then—”

“What are you muttering there, my dear St. Leger?” said the
voice of Harley. That personage had ridden close to him, on the
soft, sandy road, unheard and unperceived.

“I am soliloquizing,” St. Leger returned, with a light laugh—“the
weakness of great men, I am told. You have been to your Pontine
marsh?”

“Yes, and explored it thoroughly from end to end. The land is
rich beyond words, and can be rendered arable.”

“Lucky fellow! As a younger son, and consequently penniless,
I look upon you with respectful envy. But your friend the poacher—
the man of the swamp?”

“I have ceased to believe in him.”

“You saw him, however, did you not, on that night-hunt?”

“I thought I saw something; but nothing is more deceptive than
a moving shadow. A large fish swimming on the surface, and
making a ripple, may have produced the illusion. It is certain, at
least, that no one lives in the marshes. I went through the whole
tract pretty thoroughly, with Puccoon and Saunders.”

“Well, the mind of the excellent Puccoon must be relieved. You
saw his pretty daughter?”

“Yes—a little beauty.”

“Is she not?”

They were at the house.

“What a castellated edifice!” said St. Leger, as they went in.
“A door as big as a cathedral; a lock as huge as a flagstone; and
look at that key! That was not made to be carried in one's waistcoat
pocket!”

The words key and waistcoat pocket seemed to suggest something to
Harley. He stopped, put his hand into the pocket of his waistcoat,
and took out the key which the landlord of the Raleigh tavern had
entrusted to him for delivery to Colonel Hartright.

“I had altogether lost sight of this,” he said, “and must not
forget in the morning to send it, as I promised, to Colonel Hartright.”

-- 069 --

[figure description] Page 069.[end figure description]

On the next day he enclosed the key in a note of a few lines, explaining
how it had come into his possession, and sent it to Colonel
Hartright. That gentleman returned his thanks in a communication
of similar length, which seemed to have been subjected to the
process of freezing.

Then Harley forgot all about the matter, to which he attached no
importance.

But the key was to unlock a curious dark closet in his life.

-- 070 --

p513-087 CHAPTER XVI. AT THE END OF A MONTH.

[figure description] Page 070.[end figure description]

A month after these scenes, Henry St. Leger was still at Huntsdon.
The last days of autumn had come; the splendor of the
forests had faded to a russet brown, and the chill winds preluded
winter.

This month had brought about some unexpected events. St.
Leger had gone now and then to Blandfield; then more frequently;
then nearly every day; and one day he came away with a decidedly
melancholy and crestfallen expression of countenance, which plainly
indicated a catastrophe.

In fact, Miss Evelyn Bland had on that morning declined the
young gentleman's proposal that she should become Mrs. St. Leger,
going through the ceremony of discardal with some blushes, and
real regret at disappointing one whose regard she had come to
value, as she enjoyed his society, but leaving no doubt of her intention
not to think at that time or ever of his proposal.

So St. Leger had come back in a far from cheerful state of mind,
attempting to laugh, but not succeeding very well. The first thing
he did was to go to Harley and say:

“Well, my dear old fellow I am routed, driven, cut to pieces!
The fair one has said no! and I don't think in all my life I ever
heard that small word spoken in a way so unmistakable!”

Harley's face glowed, and something like a flash came from his
calm eyes.

“You have addressed Miss Bland?”

“Well,” said St. Leger, forcing a laugh, “I at least told her I
loved her, and asked her to marry me.”

“And—?”

“She said no! Hang it, Harley, if I were to take up the whole
day discoursing and describing, I couldn't convey the result of my
attack more clearly. Charged with every color flying; troops of
all arms brought into action; drums beating, fife playing—the
result ignominious discomfiture!”

“I am sorry for it,” said Harley, in a low voice.

“Well, love is war!” said St. Leger, regaining some of his ordinary
good spirits; “and war is proverbially an uncertain affair, mon
ami
—a good soldier is prepared for either event.”

-- 071 --

[figure description] Page 071.[end figure description]

“You take it cheerfully, my dear St. Leger. You are a man of
nerve!”

“Why not? All is lost; but suspense is worse than the worst
fate. I need all my courage, it is true. Battles are renewed; the
defeat of to-day changes to the success of to-morrow in war; but I
regret to say that I am unable to indulge any such dreams on the
present occasion. I am definitely crushed; can't rally—having no
reserves! The fair one not only said no, but when I mildly intimated
that she might change her mind—I could conveniently wait—
assured me that she never could — begged me not to deceive
myself; and she said that in a way so positive that there is nothing
to do but to give the affair up forever!”

Harley made no reply, but an hour afterward mounted his horse,
rode out, as if to look at his estate, and having got out of sight of
the house, set out for Blandfield.

Evelyn was in the drawing-room, alone, when he entered, and
turned away her head, in order to conceal what seemed to be a
quick blush. Harley seemed not to, or did not, notice it, and
plunged at once into the subject which he had come to discuss—his
friend's rejection.

An hour afterward he was riding back toward Huntsdon, at a
walk, reflecting. Evelyn had been perfectly explicit—as Harley
had been perfectly unceremonious. She valued Mr. St. Leger as a
friend, and very highly, she said, but it was impossible that she
could ever think of him for a moment in any other light. Would
Mr. Harley spare her further allusion to what was a very painful
subject? She must say again that any change in her feelings was
impossible, and she trusted Mr. St. Leger would spare her the pain of
repeating this determination to him.

Harley bowed, looked intently at the speaker, who was blushing
and faltering a little, and went away.

“Where have you been? Come—a bet!” said St. Leger, trying
to laugh, as Harley re-entered the drawing-room at Huntsdon.

“None is necessary, my dear friend, and I do not wish to conceal
anything.”

“You have been yonder?”

“Yes.”

“And there is no hope?”

Harley did not reply.

“It is better to tell me. If you remain silent, I shall know there
is none.”

Harley did remain silent.

“Very well, my dear fellow,” the young man said, with some
emotion. “All is definitely over, I see, as I have told you, and I

-- 072 --

[figure description] Page 072.[end figure description]

have my autumn romance to carry away in my memory to England.”

“To England?”

“I must go in a week at farthest. My leave is exhausted, and
his Excellency the Governor has returned, you know. Virginia
has proved unlucky to me. What a comedy life is! Well, as it is a
comedy, let us try to laugh!”

It was rather a melancholy performance, and Harley quickly
changed the subject, urging his friend, without success, to defer
his departure.

“Impossible, mon ami! Duty calls! In a week—one single week.
One more fox-hunt to-morrow! It will bring back my good
spirits!”

And it did. St. Leger came back rosy, laughing, and thirsty for
claret. Trouble sat lightly on this joyous temperament, which revolted
from gloom, and would see the sunshine behind the clouds.
Harley was asking himself ruefully what he should do when the
gay face of his friend disappeared from Huntsdon, leaving him to
pass the humdrum days without society, when an incident occurred
which changed the whole current of his life.

-- 073 --

p513-090 CHAPTER XVII. WHAT THE KEY OPENED.

[figure description] Page 073.[end figure description]

Sir: Be good enough to come to Oakhill as soon as it suits your
convenience, as I have discovered a document in the handwriting
of my late brother, addressed to yourself, which I should prefer to
deliver into your hands rather than to entrust to a messenger, inasmuch
as it is marked `important.'

“Your obedient servant,
Joshua Hartright.

Harley received this note one afternoon soon after his visit to
Blandfield, and, informing St. Leger that he was called away upon
business, but would return by nightfall, set out for Oakhill.

A paper addressed to himself by his uncle George excited his
curiosity in a lively manner. This paper promised to explain—there
was at least the possibility that it might—the meaning of the very
singular words which had escaped from the lips of Mr. Hartright
when he was dying, and would no doubt throw light upon the
equally puzzling expressions of his letter to Harley at Vienna. In
the paper now discovered, the “something” which Harley would
give “all he possessed” to know, might be revealed; and in a maze
of thought, which ended always where it began, Harley galloped
on, and reached Oakhill.

Colonel Hartright met him in the drawing-room, standing, as
usual, his gold cane in his hand, in front of the fireplacc.

“Good day, sir!” he said, bowing stiffly. “I am gratified by your
prompt response in person to my note.”

“It was but common courtesy, sir; and another motive was
added—curiosity.”

Colonel Hartright bowed.

“I will explain in a few words how the paper alluded to in my
note was discovered.”

Harley listened with ardent curiosity.

“It was found in a closet in my late brother's apartment,” continued
the elder, “which the key you were good enough to return
to me was found to open. This key, as you are aware, was taken
from the hand of my late brother, after his death, received by me
unconsciously, when Dr. Wills presented it to me, placed in my
pocket, and dropped at the Raleigh tavern, in Williamsburg. The

-- 074 --

[figure description] Page 074.[end figure description]

subject was alluded to, you will remember, sir, on the day of the
opening of my brother's will, and the impression was left upon my
mind at that time that the key might open some receptacle of
private papers which my brother regarded as of peculiar importance.”

“The conclusion was a natural one, sir,” said Harley. “It seems
that such papers have been discovered.”

“One paper, and no more. I will proceed, if agreeable to you,
with the brief narrative which I designed.”

Harley inclined his head and was silent. Colonel Joshua Hartright
was evidently in his habitually testy state of mind, and never
under any circumstances relished any interruption of the majestic
flow of his discourse.

“When you were good enough to return the key,” he continued,
stiffly, “I proceeded to discover, if possible, to what it belonged—
whether to some desk, chest of drawers, trunk, or closet. It was
found to fit no lock in the house, until I recalled what had escaped
my attention for many years—a common closet or set of shelves in
the wainscoting beside the fireplace in my brother's sleeping-room,
such as every house has, I believe, for securing silver or other valuables.
This was opened by the key, and there I found this paper
addressed to yourself.”

Colonel Joshua Hartright went to his writing-table, opened a
drawer, and took out the paper. It made but a small package, and
might almost have been regarded as an ordinary letter.

“I now deliver the paper into your hands, sir, in accordance with
the direction of my late brother, which you will find endorsed
upon it.”

Harley took the paper, with an expression of strong interest.
His eye fell upon the direction. At the top was the word “Important.
Beneath, “For my nephew, Justin Harley. Read this alone.

Harley was about to tear open the paper. His hand stopped.

“I am to read this alone,” he said.

“Such, I believe, is the endorsement,” said Colonel Hartright.

Harley suppressed his curiosity, put the paper in his pocket, and
rose, saying,

“I am naturally desirous of discovering the injunctions of my
uncle, sir—this paper, no doubt, contains such—and beg to take my
leave.”

“Do so, if it is agreeable to you, sir,” returned the elder, with a
curt bow. “I had proposed to so far intrude as to inquire in reference
to your future plans, which naturally interest me, in some
measure, as I am your uncle; but since you desire to terminate this
interview abruptly, I beg you will use your pleasure.”

-- 075 --

[figure description] Page 075.[end figure description]

Harley resumed his seat.

“It will give me pleasure to speak of my plans if you think they
will interest you, sir,” he said; “I can read my uncle George's communication
later.”

“If it be not an intrusion, then, sir, permit me to ask if you propose
returning to Europe?”

“I am quite uncertain, sir. My intentions have undergone a
change in some measure.”

“Permit me to urge the desirability of your residence in Virginia.
Your estate must require your attention, and the political relations
of the colonies and the mother country are critical.”

“A controlling consideration, sir. If there be a struggle, I shall
take part in it; on which side I scarcely need say—as Virginia, not
England, is my native soil.”

Colonel Hartright grew a little less stiff.

“A further intrusion, sir. You are said to design draining, or attempting
to drain, that tract of marsh, the Blackwater Swamp.”

“Such is my intention.”

“It is madness!—a mere chimera!” cried the testy old man,
bursting forth suddenly.

“I must disagree with you, sir,” said Harley, formally, and rising
as he spoke.

“You disagree! That might be unimportant, sir; but the expense
will be enormous, and the money must come from incumbrances
on—you understand, sir!—your expectations from—the
Glenvale property.”

Harley took his hat and gloves.

“I have no such design. You will pardon me for not entering
upon that discussion at present, sir,” he said.

“But—it must be discussed, sir! It—it!—”

Colonel Hartright grew red in the face, and seemed about to explode.

“Good day, sir,” Harley said, bowing ceremoniously; and escaping
from the room, he mounted his horse, and set out at a gallop
for Huntsdon. He did not touch the paper all the way. Night
fell as he arrived, and, calling for lights, he went straight to his
chamber.

Once alone there, he tore open the paper.

-- 076 --

p513-093 CHAPTER XVIII. WHAT MR. JIM HANKS WAS PREPARED TO SWEAR TO.

[figure description] Page 076.[end figure description]

At the moment when Harley rëentered Huntsdon, with the paper
which he was only to read when alone, Evelyn Bland walked out
of the front door at Blandfield, and strolling across the sward,
reached a seat beneath one of the great oaks, from which she had
a fine view of the tranquil landscape—the low grounds stretching
away in delicate green, and divided by fences covered with the
Virginia creeper; the woods brown with the touch of autumn; and
the distant current of the James, tinted with the last rays of the
setting sun, and dotted here and there with snowy sails, borne
slowly by the light winds toward the sea.

The young lady rested one arm on the rude back of the rustic
seat, put aside some stray curls from her forehead, and the eyes,
peeping out from beneath her chip hat, grew dreamy—absent. She
was certainly thinking of something besides the landscape. Of what
was she thinking? Of what does a young girl think in the calm
hours of an autumn evening, under a great oak just touched by the
dying sunset, when the twilight comes with wooing fingers to caress
her forehead?

In the month that had just passed away, Evelyn Bland's whole
life seemed to have changed—she was no longer the same person.
She had been gay, satirical, imperious; a little beauty, spoiled by
everybody, and resolute to domineer over every one who approached
her. In her eyes no spectacle had been so comic as the
love-sick youths who brought their adoration to her little rosetted
feet; and she had found in all things something to excite her laughter,
to arouse her keen sense of the ludicrous, or to furnish food for
her daring spirit of satire. Now, the former Evelyn Bland seemed
to have quite disappeared. She had grown gentle, quiet, humble
almost. She no longer tripped, flitted, pirouetted—she glided.
Something had made the girl a woman in a single month; and the
woman sighed or smiled pensively were the girl had laughed or
flashed forth her imperious satire.

A face and a voice had effected all this—the face and the voice of
Justin Harley, whom the young lady had begun by laughing at and
ended by—loving. That conversation with her father, in which
Judge Bland had spoken of Harley as a woman-hater, had made

-- 077 --

[figure description] Page 077.[end figure description]

Evelyn resolve, if she ever met him, to direct upon him the heaviest
fires of her satirical artillery; and their first meeting had taken
place in the midst of the sullen waves of the Blackwater! She had
thus commenced her acquaintance with Harley under circumstances
which, breaking down all the rules of etiquette, and paralyzing
conventionality, gave her no advantage in the encounter. She had
not dawned upon him as a young queen of the drawing-room, in
lace, and pearls, and powder, gravely curtseying, and bending her
proud little head, as the “woman-hater” was presented, formally,
to her ladyship. He had seen her, first, a simple girl in a drenched
riding-habit, with dishevelled hair, and eyes filled with terror—a
girl who had quite lost sight of ceremony, and clung around a man's
neck in the midst of a torrent, with no hope of life except from the
man's strong arm. The man had proceeded to save her life: had
pinioned in his rude grasp the delicate hands, which she was
accustomed to having kissed by sighing lovers—when, as a great
favor, she permitted that attention—and enclosed her waist in his
hard muscle, had asked no thanks, nor seemed to care for them.

And what follows followed. The girl rode home thinking of the
man who had caught her in his arms with that rude clutch, and
dragged her back into life. She fell asleep thinking of him—saw
him, and felt his arm around her again in her dreams; his face
went with her—came back to her—grew upon her sight; and the
moment arrived at last when the utterance of his name made her
cheek flush a little, and brought a sudden warmth to her heart.
One day a gentleman of the neighborhood said that Mr. Justin
Harley impressed him as cold, and stiff, and even a little dull.
Evelyn's eyes flashed—it required the full force of her long silken
lashes to hide the flash! “Cold! stiff! dull!”—this man with the
charm of strength, of repose—of melancholy! Who was so noble
and stately? Who had eyes so calm, so clear, so unshrinking in
their honest gaze? Who walked with so firm a tread, raised his
head with such natural grace, or was more simple, unassuming,
high-bred in every movement of his person? And to call Justin
Harley “dull!”—“dull!”

It was the old, old story, you see, reader. We children of the
pen go on telling it in the pages of our romances, year after year,
and there is nothing to change—it is the same, the very same old
story of all the years! Evelyn had surrounded the image of the
man who had saved her life with ideal attractions—thought of him—
dreamed of him—grew a woman in a month—and calmly discarding
St. Leger and another who chose this unfortunate moment for
his suit thought of no one but of the person who did not seem to
think at all of her—Justin Harley.

-- 078 --

[figure description] Page 078.[end figure description]

“A penny for your thoughts, Miss Evelyn!”

Evelyn started and looked round. There was the smiling and
rather insignificant face of a feeble youth of the neighborhood,
who had proceeded, two months before, to the audacious length
of addressing Evelyn.

“A penny for your thoughts!” repeated the feeble youth.

“I was thinking of nothing—that would interest you, sir,” was
the annoyed reply. It was frightful to have the feeble youth
banish Harley from her mind!

“Well, I have been thinking of the mysterious Mr. Harley.
Haven't you been—lately?”

Weak youths have inspirations. This one was cunning—he had
looked, and listened, and suspected, as weak people will.

“Your question is an intrusion,” said Evelyn, with some hauteur;
but the youth did not mind hauteur.

“Oh! very well!” he said. “I didn't mean any offence. The
fact is—ahem!—well, to tell you the truth, Miss Evelyn, people
have been talking so much about this Mr. Justin Harley, that I
thought of him.”

“Well, sir.”

“Now don't look such daggers!” said the young man, in a tone
of remonstrance. “Can I help people talking of Harley?”

“No one has asked you to help it, sir.”

“I declare you are provoked. Mr. Justin Harley seems to be a
friend of yours, and the fact is, I wanted to ask you if there is any
truth in this report about him?”

“What report, sir?” said Evelyn, ceremoniously. She would
have liked not to have asked the question, but her curiosity was
too strong to admit of that dignified proceeding.

“Well, the report is, that your friend, Mr. Harley,”—there was a
satirical emphasis on the words italicised,—is married!”

“Married!” exclaimed Evelyn.

“Yes.”

“It is not true.”

“You know, then, something about our friend, since you speak
so strongly. Have you never heard this report?”

Evelyn was silent: her mind was in a maze. She had more
than once heard Miss Clementina say, in her satirical tones, that
she would not wonder if Mr. Harley had a wife somewhere; he
was melancholy from some cause, and an unfortunate marriage
would explain everything; but then Miss Clementina was a lady
so exceedingly fruitful in suppositions of all descriptions, and had
so vivid an imagination in suggesting explanations upon all occasions,
that Evelyn had paid no attention whatever to these desultory

-- 079 --

[figure description] Page 079.[end figure description]

conjectures. Now, however, the rumor of Harley's marriage, and
probable possession of a wife somewhere, had spread. It was
retailed by the feeble youth: he was not sufficiently intellectual to
invent it; then he must have heard it.

“Who told you that Mr. Harley was married, sir?” she said, with
a little fading of the color in her cheek.

“That's not my secret, Miss Evelyn.”

“Aunt Clementina?”

“No; she did not tell me.”

Evelyn's color faded more and more. She looked at the youth.
Was he telling a falsehood?

“Very well, sir,” she went on, with a sudden pang, as though
some one had put a cord around her heart and was gradually tightening
it: “very well, sir; as you do not wish to tell me who gave
you your information, you may consent to inform me what it precisely
is?”

“Oh yes,” said the feeble youth, who was as cunning as he was
weak, “I can tell you that! The report is—mind you, the report,
for I don't vouch for it, Miss Evelyn.”

There he stopped.

“Of course, sir! I understand,” she said, burning with impatience
and yet shrinking from the rest.

“Well, the report is that Justin Harley was married when he was
a young man, to a girl somewhere—not in this neighborhood—and
that she is still living.”

Evelyn did not make any reply. The color had quite faded out
of her cheeks.

“People say she is now here—to claim her rights.”

“Here!”

“A strolling-player woman.”

The feeble youth then proceeded to say, without noticing, or appearing
to notice, the pale cheeks of Evelyn, that “Jim Hanks”
was at a play in a tobacco-house on Squire Thompson's plantation,
some weeks before, where there was a woman acting with some
strolling players, and Justin Harley had lost his way, and came to
the door. And then, when the woman saw him, she fainted, and
Harley, whom Jim Hanks knew well, looked as if he would faint
too. He, Jim Hanks, had then heard the woman say, behind the
curtain.

“Justin Harley!—I thought he was dead! Then I need not follow
this wretched life any longer! I will have my rights!”

“What do you think of that, now, Miss Evelyn?”

“I think it is a base falsehood!” said the young lady, in a low
voice, and growing as pale as death.

-- 080 --

[figure description] Page 080.[end figure description]

“Well maybe it is. Jim Hanks is a busybody, and may be lying;
but he tells a very straight story, and swears he heard the woman
utter the words.”

Evelyn rose. Her heart was bursting under the cord: she gasped
almost.

“Well, sir—it is nothing to me!—it is a falsehood! I know that!
I must go in now, sir.”

They came to the house.

“Good evening, sir!”

She walked past him without looking at him, and went up to her
chamber, closing the door behind her.

The feeble youth looked after her, and grinned maliciously.

“I'd have made that up to see her look so,” he muttered. “She
treats me as if I was the dirt under her feet. Well—it's a centreshot
this time. She's struck! Struck—the stuck-up my lady!
And the best of it is, the whole thing is true. Jim Hanks can
swear to the words!”

-- --

“Well, Sir—It is nothing to me!—It is a falsehood.”—P. 80. [figure description] Image of a woman and man standing outside under a tree, which has a bench encircling the base. The woman is standing with her back to the man, looking towards the right. The man is standing a few paces behind her, holding his hat in his hands, with a odd look on his face.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 081 --

p513-100 CHAPTER XIX. THE CROSS-EXAMINATION.

[figure description] Page 081.[end figure description]

The feeble youth had just departed, overjoyed at the success of
his plan to revenge himself upon Evelyn for her discardal of him,
when the young lady, who had thrown herself upon a lounge in
her chamber and buried her face in the pillow, heard the noise of
horses' hoofs on the ground below.

The angelic portion of humanity are rarely so completely prostrated
by any emotion as to lose their curiosity. Let the apparently
cynical but really sportive maxim be pardoned. Evelyn rose, went
to the window, looked out, and saw, in the twilight, the figure of
St. Leger, who, having dismounted, walked up the steps.

A slight, short breath, like a sigh, came from her lips. Had he
come to renew his hopeless and now annoying addresses? Evelyn
shrunk with utter distaste from the prospect of going through such
an interview on this evening. Her heart felt cold, and a dull, apathetic
mood possessed her. What could she say to Mr. St. Leger?
Why had he chosen this of all moments to come to Blandfield?

Should she send word that she was unwell? Headaches are convenient,
and cannot be found fault with. Should she have a headache?
Yes—and Evelyn dragged her feet toward the lounge. Suddently
she stopped. Her eyes were fixed intently upon the inoffensive
toilet-table, as though to stare out of countenance that useful
piece of furniture. A slight color came to her cheeks. She went
quickly to the mirror, proceeded rapidly to arrange her disordered
hair; affixed a blue riband and a string of pearls to her curls;
changed her dress, and went down stairs, where St. Leger was seated
in the hall, talking with the smiling and benevolent Judge Bland.

As Evelyn came down the steps, with a slight air of constraint
which—habituated as she was to meeting unlucky youths after private
interviews with herself—she could not suppress, St. Leger rose,
made her a bow, smiled, and shook hands with her in the friendliest
and most unconcerned manner—looking straight into her eyes as
he did so. Evelyn never ceased, afterward, to be grateful for this
proceeding, and declared that Mr. St. Leger had more savoir faire
than any one she knew!

“A pleasant evening for a ride, Mr. St. Leger.”

“Quite delightful!”

-- 082 --

[figure description] Page 082.[end figure description]

And that excellent, judicious St. Leger did not offer to walk out,
or even proceed to the drawing-room, but sat down quietly, with
Judge Bland present, politely drawing up an arm-chair, as he did
so, for the young lady. He had evidently come to make a mere
“friendly” visit, and conduct his conversation with Evelyn in sight
and hearing of everybody.

For some reason, best known to herself, this state of things did
not seem to please Miss Evelyn. She played with the tassel of her
girdle, tapped the point of her slipper upon the floor, and at
length, in the middle of one of her father's sentences addressed
to St. Leger, rose quietly, strolled out upon the porch, began to
train the tendrils of a Madeira vine around the lattice-work, and—
waited.

This proceeding resulted a few moments afterward in the appearance
of St. Leger on the portico, but it was soon apparent that he
had no intention of renewing the discussion of a certain subject, for
he laughed, and had recourse again to the weather. In a moment
all embarrassment had disappeared, and they were talking like old
friends, and nothing more.

“I shall return to Europe next week,” he said, “and I am afraid
this must be my last visit.”

“Return to Europe! So soon?”

“I really must.”

“I am very, very sorry!”

St. Leger smiled, and replied:

“Do you know I was certain of that? Vain, you see! But I shall
regret it more than you can.”

“I do not know. I shall regret it a great deal.”

“I am flattered—no, I am delighted!” laughed St. Leger; “and
Harley has looked so depressed since I announced my intention,
that I begin to think he too will mourn over my departure.”

“I am very sure he will; his house is so large and so lonely.
There is no other person in his family, I think. What a singular
person Mr. Harley is!”

Evelyn was approaching the subject so carefully that St. Leger
did not for a moment perceive it.

“Well,” he said, “Harley is not what I should call a singular person,
precisely. I should rather employ the word original. I know
him thoroughly, and he is the best fellow I know.”

“I shall not discuss the character of your friend. You know him
much better, of course, than I can possibly, but—”

Evelyn played with the tassel at her waist. Her voice shook a
little.

“You do not finish your sentence,” said St. Leger.

-- --

“I want a friend to-night—Take my horse.”—P. 83. [figure description] Image of a stable on a dark, rainy night. A man is leading his drenched and sorrowful horse to the door of a stable, where a man is looking out at the two from a brightly lit doorway. The drenched man is handing over the reigns to the keeper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 083 --

[figure description] Page 083.[end figure description]

“I meant to say that Mr. Harley has the reputation of being a
“woman-hater, and yet—”

She stopped again. He looked at her attentively.

“Shall I speak plainly?”

“Yes.”

“Mr. Harley is said to be married.”

The word was uttered at last. It cost the young lady an effort,
but she uttered it. A strange calmness had replaced her nervous
tremor—the resolution to know.

“So that report has reached you too?” said St. Leger, thoughtfully.

“Yes. Is there any truth in it? One likes to know, of course,
whether one's friends are married or single. And if you can tell
me, without a breach of confidence, please gratify my curiosity.”

St. Leger looked grave.

“I am wholly unable to do so, Miss Evelyn,” he said. “Harley
is not a confiding person, and has never spoken to me in reference
to his past life.”

“That is certainly singular.”

“I have often thought so, and attempted to draw him out. But
he has remained obstinately silent.”

The nervous tremor again passed through Evelyn's frame. She
suppressed it, and said, easily,

“You have then been unable even to form any opinion upon this
interesting subject?”

“An opinion? None whatever!”

“And have not even had your suspicions excited?”

St. Leger was being pressed closely, and yet the tone of the young
lady was so negligent and natural that he only felt a vague suspicion
of her object. He was silent for a single instant, and then replied:

“You are a friend of Harley's, Miss Evelyn. You could not allow
anything to persuade you that there is a discreditable mystery in
his life?”

“Nothing could make me believe that!”

“I shall say, then, frankly, that once or twice it has occurred to
me that possibly Justin Harley might have contracted, early in his
life, an undesirable marriage, which circumstances prevented him
from making public—one which perhaps he would like still to preserve
a secret. There need not be anything discreditable in that.”

Evelyn did not reply.

“Observe,” said St. Leger, “that this is a mere theory—scarcely
a conjecture.”

“Then you have observed nothing?”

“Do not let us speak further of this, I pray you, Miss Evelyn.”

-- 084 --

[figure description] Page 084.[end figure description]

“Certainly I shall not do so,” said the young lady, quietly. “I
have been induced to speak of Mr. Harley only in consequence of
some strange reports repeated this evening by a visitor.”

“Reports! Pray explain.”

She repeated the gossip of the feeble youth, and St. Leger listened
with grave attention.

“It is probable,” Evelyn added, “that there is no such strolling
company, and no such person—that the whole is a falsehood.”

St. Leger knit his brows.

“Mr. Harley, it is said, was returning at the time from Williamsburg,
and—why! you accompanied him, did you not, Mr. St.
Leger?”

“Yes,” said St. Leger, finding concealment useless.

“And the strollers?”

“We encountered such a company.”

“And the woman?”

“There was a woman.”

“Who seemed to recognize Mr. Harley?”

St. Leger found himself twisted in the net so skilfully thrown.
Not to be able to deny, was to assert.

“There was some such scene as you represent,” he said, guardedly,—
“a mere apparent acquaintance—an unexpected meeting.
I cannot further speak upon a subject involving a discussion, perhaps,
that would be displeasing to my friend. Let us therefore
amuse ourselves with some other topic, Miss Evelyn, and—”

The tea-bell rang. St. Leger quickly offered his arm. Evelyn
just touched it with her hand. She dared not approach nearer, for
fear he should observe the beating of her heart; and they went in
to tea.

After tea, the subject was not renewed, and St. Leger's visit ended
about nine o'clock. He took his leave. promising not to leave Virginia
without calling again at Blandfield, and having seen him disappear,
Evelyn quietly glided up-stairs. There was a light in her
room. She took it, and went to the mirror, holding it up, and looking
at her face.

“I did not know I was so pale,” she said, in a low voice. “I
wonder if he observed it?”

-- 085 --

p513-106 CHAPTER XX. THE VAGRANTS.

[figure description] Page 085.[end figure description]

St. Leger left Blandfield a little after nine o'clock at night.

There are single days or nights in the lives of men which are
fuller of incident than whole months at other times; and this
night was to be fruitful in adventure to St. Leger.

He rode a horse whose peculiar merit was a long, swinging walk,
which carried him over the ground easily and rapidly; and, going
on now at this gait along the winding county road, overshadowed
for the most part by tall oaks, and often descending into hollows
where the darkness was scarcely dispelled in any measure by the
struggling light of the full moon, the young man gave himself up to
reverie.

His conversation with Evelyn Bland had again suggested to him
the question whether Harley was or was not married. He went over
in his memory every detail of the night-encounter with the strollers;
recalled as clearly as possible the expression of Harley's countenance,
the tones of his voice, his allusions on the next morning
to the incident, and the most minute circumstances connected with
the affair—asking himself, persistently, the question, “Is he or is he
not married?” St. Leger was not actuated by mere idle curiosity.
He had little of that itching, prying trait so powerfully developed
in some organizations. His interest sprung from a sincere interest
in Harley—and in Evelyn Bland.

The young lady had played her part, during their recent interview,
with skill, but she had not been able to conceal completely the sentiment
behind her questions. St. Leger had heard the almost imperceptible
tremor of her voice at last; had felt that she was aiming
to extract something from him; and the truth came to him suddenly—
Evelyn Bland was more interested in Harley than she wished
him to think.

That complicated the matter terribly. If that interest—perhaps
a dawning affection—for Harley existed in the bosom of Evelyn,
and his friend were already married, a tragedy would soon be
played. He would not believe that Harley could be guilty of the
baseness of paying his addresses to a young lady whilst his wife was
living; but—but—“It is impossible!” he said aloud; “the whole
thing is a dream!”

-- 086 --

[figure description] Page 086.[end figure description]

But—and again St. Leger's mind returned to the night-meeting
with the strollers, to Harley's agitation, to that of the woman, to
the strange, vague rumors, and that expression attributed to her,
that she would have her rights now.

What could be the meaning of all this?

St. Leger knit his brow, and went on thoughtfully. He was now
in the depths of a hollow, and sudden darkness descended like a
pall. The moon had gone behind a cloud. It seemed in quite a
different position in the sky. St. Leger looked round. He was lost.
His horse, during his reverie, must have taken the wrong road, and
he found himself in a spot which he was perfectly certain he had
never visited before.

He emerged from the hollow, and as he did so, saw behind a
clump of bushes a bright light, toward which he rode, hearing as
he approached the sound of voices. A picturesque spectacle then
presented itself. A fire was burning in a sort of hammock, beneath
some immense cypresses raising their tall trunks, crowned with
delicate fringe, into the darkness above; and around this fire was
gathered a motley crew, both male and female, eating, drinking and
laughing, while a donkey, just unhitched from a small canvascovered
van or wagon, was munching some blue thistles on the edge
of the circle of light.

In the nondescript gang of Bohemians, St. Leger recognized the
strollers met with on his night-ride from Williamsburg, and in the
centre of the group was the manager who had let the curtain fall
when the woman was taken sick in the tobacco-house. He was a
jovial vagabond, apparently, with a twinkling eye, a coarse face,
and a leer which seemed habitual.

As St. Leger came into the circle of light, the vagabond turned
his head.

“Who rides so late?” he exclaimed, rising, striking an attitude,
and spouting out his challenge: “Stand, or thou diest, base churl
and prowler of the night!”

St. Leger pushed his horse up to the group.

“What mummery is this?” he said, sternly.

Instantly the vagabond doffed his hat, which was decorated with
a huge feather. He had caught sight of the rich dress of St. Leger,
and this, with the tone of the young man's voice, probably produced
the conviction in his mind that the new-comer was some
squire or justice of the peace, and, consequently, a dangerous personage
to be trifled with by vagrants.

“Ha! ha!—a blunder! Pardon it, your honor!”

“Who are you?” said St. Leger, briefly.

“Only poor players, may it please your honor.”

-- 087 --

[figure description] Page 087.[end figure description]

He looked keenly at St. Leger.

“I have seen your honor once before,” he said, in a more natural
tone, “and you had another gentleman with you—something like a
month ago.”

“Yes.”

St. Leger put his hand in his pocket, and threw some coins on the
ground.

“We were at your play—there is for myself and my friend.”

The vagrant quickly picked up the coin, bowing low. St. Leger
was meanwhile looking keenly through the group. The woman
with the pale, thin cheeks, and the rouge making them paler, was
nowhere to be seen. The vagrant had followed the glance.

“Your honor is looking for Cleopatra.”

“Who is Cleopatra?”

“It is her stage-name. You saw her that night. She was taken
ill.”

“Where is she?”

An expression of sullen ill-humor had come to the vagrant's
face.

“She has run away after binding herself to stay. I am ruined!—
ruined!”

“Then she acted well?”

“Like a queen, your honor,—she did all the queens—carried the
queen into life behind the scenes. A queer character—she was in
the company, but would have nothing to do with us. Stuck up—
would never take a part with the least joke in it, or where she had
to show the point of her foot!”

The recollection seemed to excite the vagrant's indignation.

“A stuck-up piece!” he added.

“And she is gone!”

“Yes, your honor.”

“Well, I presume you might find her again among her friends.
She will no doubt return to her family.”

The vagrant knit his brows.

“There's the rub, your honor. We don't know where she came
from. Picked her up on the highway, years ago, without so much
as a bundle, her hair on her shoulders, and looking wild.”

“`What's the matter?' says I.

“`Save me!' says she.

“`Are they after you?' says I. If so, get into the van, and I'll
see you are safe.'

“So she got in the van, and that night we were twenty miles
away, and I told her, `in this company everybody that eats must
work'; so she got to acting, but you could see she hated it, and

-- 088 --

[figure description] Page 088.[end figure description]

was a real lady, for she would not stand a joke, and blazed out if it
was tried, and held her head like a queen, your honor.”

St. Leger reflected. The vagrant had given him a complete history
in a few words, and evidently had told all that he knew.

“What was the woman's name?” said St. Leger.

The vagabond shook his head.

“Don't know, your honor.”

“A married person, do you think?”

“Yes,” said a girl of the troop, in a red petticoat and a blue boddice;
“I saw the wedding-ring on her finger.”

The speaker held up the third finger of her left hand.

“That's all anybody knows about her—she never talked.”

The vagrant manager scowled ferociously at the speaker. All
these questions had ended by exciting his suspicions. Information
was desired—information was saleable—any amount of it might
be coined for the occasion; and the girl in the red petticoat had
defeated all!

St. Leger seemed, however, to have lost his interest in the subject.
He asked no more questions, and rode on.

“A fugitive—married—but was she married to Harley!” he muttered.
“The plot thickens—and the mystery too!”

-- 089 --

p513-110 CHAPTER XXI. PUCCOON AND THE MAN OF THE SWAMP.

[figure description] Page 089.[end figure description]

It was now nearly ten o'clock, and St. Leger felt the propriety of
banishing his possessing thoughts in reference to the unknown
woman, and making his way, if possible, without too great a detour,
back to the friendly roof of Huntsdon, where Harley was no doubt
awaiting him and wondering at his absence.

He followed the road which he was pursuing for the most excellent
of all reasons—there was no other that had debouched into it
since he left the camp of the vagabonds; and yet he felt tolerably
certain that he was wandering further and further out of his way.
He came to this conclusion from the change in the character of the
country through which he was passing. He had left the open fields
and oak forest of the region along the bank of the James, and was
evidently entering the swamp-country. The huge pedestals of the
black-gum, surmounted by the slender trunks and dark berries,
were seen; with these were mingled the glossy-green, magnolia-like
leaves of the laurel; and the cypresses rose here and there
from the heavy grass, like giants, lifting their tall forms into the
night.

All at once he heard the low, soughing sound of a stream, lost in
the darkness on his right, and something in the appearance of the
road before him was familiar. At the same moment a light
twinkled from a wooded hollow, and he stopped, looked round,
and muttered,

“I know this spot, or think I know it.”

He had checked his horse, whose footfalls had made no noise on
the sandy road, and stood for some minutes silent in the shadow
of a large laurel. He was struggling to make out his whereabouts.
The moonlight was but a slight guide, and only appeared at intervals.
Whilst trying to recognize the locality, he saw a shadow fall
upon the road in front; the moon came out suddenly, and a man
passed across the road and disappeared.

He had come and gone like a shadow; and yet St. Leger made
out these particulars—he was of medium height, sinewy and powerful,
carried a short carbine, was clad in fur, and had the stealthy
tread and crouching neck of the huntsman or of the criminal—of
the man in pursuit of wild animals or of the hunted outlaw.

-- 090 --

[figure description] Page 090.[end figure description]

St. Leger was still looking after him, and speculating upon the
subject of his presence, when a shot was heard from the direction
of the light in the hollow; the hoarse bay of a hound followed, and
this was succeeded by the abrupt appearance of a man, who burst
through the thicket, and stood suddenly in the road, grasping a
long rifle, which was still smoking.

St. Leger recognized Puccoon.

“What's the matter?” he said. “You fired.”

Puccoon started and turned round. At a glance he recognized
St. Leger.

“What is the matter, friend?” replied the young man. “You
are not hunting—I see that.”

Puccoon bent his head and listened. The bay of the hound was
receding.

“The matter is, squire,” he said, in a gloomy voice, “this man
will be my death.”

“What man?”

“The man o' the swamp.”

Puccoon's eyes were distended. St. Leger might have smiled at
this agitation, regarding the whole matter as a mere delusion, but
he had himself seen the foe of Puccoon—the man of the carbine—
and told the trapper now of the encounter.

“I knowed it, squire! I knowed it. He's been a ha'ntin' me
this month past worse than ever, and I can't sleep in my bed for
thinkin' and dreamin' of him. That's what's the matter. I'm
gittin' sick. I'm wastin' away. He's a hangin' round my cabin
every night, and I hearn of him near by in the day when I'm off
tendin' to my traps.”

“Who is this man, Puccoon?”

The trapper shook his head.

“All I know,” he said, gloomily, “is, he's the man o' the swamp.”

“And he came again to-night?”

“Yes, he did, squire. I was settin' mendin' my nets, when I felt
him in the bresh. Well, I called Otter—that's my hound. Then I
put my hand on his head, and made him lay down, and I waited.
It wasn't long before I heard him. He was in the bresh. He was
lookin' at me. I catched up my rifle, and set Otter on, and fired
at the noise, but I didn't hit nothin'. He's gone.”

Puccoon spoke in a low tone. The secret prowler had evidently
come to be regarded by the trapper as a supernatural being. He
looked upon him with superstitious awe.

“Listen, squire,” he whispered, “I fired at him this time with a
silver bullet. I beat it round myself. I never hit him. He can't
be hit!”

-- 091 --

[figure description] Page 091.[end figure description]

St. Leger saw that it was utterly impossible to argue with Puccoon
on the subject of the man of the swamp, in whom he fully
believed now, himself, and abandoned the attempt, advising the
trapper to put out his fire and all lights, bar up, and sleep.

“I will, squire,” said Puccoon; but I'll wake.”

“Wake!”

“He'll be back here to-night.”

St. Leger combated this as improbable, and then explained his
presence, at which Puccoon evidently wondered. He would get
back to Huntsdon, he said; and bidding the trapper good night,
followed the bye road, with which he was acquainted.

Puccoon had gone back, moodily shaking his head, toward his
cabin.

An hour afterward St. Leger saw the great oaks of the Huntsdon
grounds defined against the sky.

He entered the gate, went along quietly beneath the broad
boughs, heavy with brown leaves, and drew near the house.

-- 092 --

p513-113 CHAPTER XXII. THE WOMAN.

[figure description] Page 092.[end figure description]

St. Leger stopped for a moment beneath one of the great oaks to
enjoy the picturesque spectacle of the Huntsdown house, sleeping
in the vague chill moonlight. The building was more than ever
imposing in the weird light; the shadows of the wings took fantastic
shapes, and the long façade, with its rows of windows, its large
portico, and its heavy substantial look, produced the impression
on St. Leger of some feudal castle, fitted up as a modern dwelling.

In a single room a light was burning. This was the chamber in
which Harley slept, and as St. Leger had more than once observed
the light, at late hours, when he knew that Harley was asleep, he
paid no attention to it. It should be added here, however, by
way of explanation, that the young Englishman once or twice
asked his friend, in a jesting tone, if he was afraid of ghosts, to
which question Harley had responded with great coolness that he
was not. Everything in this world was a matter of habit, he said,
and one of his habits—a bad one, perhaps, as it excited attention—
was to sleep with a light burning throughout the night.

St. Leger enjoyed the spectacle of the great house in the dim
moonlight; but the lateness of the hour admonished him that
it was time to wake the groom, who was always in attendance,
give his horse in charge, and retire.

He was about, therefore, to ride out of his place of concealment,
when, chancing to turn his head toward the right wing of the
house in which Harley's light was burning, he saw the figure of a
woman come out of the shadow of the oak, whose boughs brushed
up against the walls, and look up to the light.

It was impossible for St. Leger afterward to explain why, but
from the first moment he knew that this woman, who was dressed
in black from head to foot, was the same whom he and Harley had
met, on the night when they lost their way, in returning from
Williamsburg—the same of whose flight the vagrant manager of
the strollers had complained—the woman, in a word, whose past
life seemed connected in some strange manner with the life of his
friend. What brought her now at midnight to Huntsdon? What
was her object? Did she come to have a private interview with
Harley, and was she waiting for him to keep his appointment?

-- 093 --

[figure description] Page 093.[end figure description]

St. Leger felt, at sight of this woman, a sentiment of gloom and
oppression—all this mystery puzzled him, and he was casting
about for some means of gaining the house without meeting the
woman, when a low thunder resounded through the mansion.

It was the great clock in the hall slowly striking the hour of
midnight.

As the sonorous strokes resounded, one by one, in the profound
silence, they produced a singular effect upon St. Leger's feelings.
Something solemn, superstitious, awful, spoke in these measured
beats of the hammer on the bell. It was time passing steadily,
inexorably, to the moment of some unknown catastrophe. The
woman in black remained perfectly motionless in the moonlight.
The last stroke died away, and there came, like an echo, the neigh
of a horse from a spot beneath one of the oaks where Harley had
the fancy always to dismount when he returned from riding.

St. Leger did not move; lost in the shadow, he listened intently,
with a strange feeling that something was about to take place.

The neigh of the horse had just replied to the last stroke of the
clock, when the front door of the mansion opened, a figure came
out, booted and spurred—for the chains of the spurs rattled on the
flags—and St. Leger clearly made out the tall, erect, and proud-looking
form of Harley. He came down the steps, walked along
the gravel road toward the spot from which the neigh of the horse
had been heard, and passed within a few feet of the woman, who
had quickly retired at his appearance beneath the shadow of the
oak, behind whose trunk she probably concealed herself.

St. Leger remained motionless. What was the meaning of all
this? Why had this woman come thus under cover of darkness
to the grounds of Huntsdon, and on the appearance of the master
of the mansion, concealed herself from his eyes? The young man
was lost in astonishment, and was only aroused by the rapid
hoof-strokes of Harley's horse as he went down the hill.

St. Leger did not see the woman, and she did not again make
her appearance. The shadow had blotted out her figure.

As to Harley, he had ridden down the hill at a gallop, and passed
through the gate. The footfalls of his horse were then heard on
the road beyond, and from the direction of the sound, which
steadily receded, St. Leger knew that he was going toward the
Blackwater Swamp, over the same road which he himself had
followed in returning from the vicinity of Puccoon's cabin to
Huntsdon. Five minutes afterward the sounds had died away,
and no noise interrupted the stillness of the night.

The moon soared aloft, pouring down its light in solemn splendor,
and the night wind only murmured in the great trees. No trace

-- 094 --

[figure description] Page 094.[end figure description]

of the woman was seen. She had evidently gone into the depth
of the park, and sought some hiding-place.

St. Leger touched his horse with the spur, rode to a side door,
where he waked the sleeping hostler, gave his animal in charge,
came back to the front door, which he found unlocked, and
entered.

“A queer night!” he muttered, as he went to his chamber. “I
begin to think that my good friend Justin Harley does not speak
of his past life because silence is best. Where has he gone?
Who is this woman? What does all this mean? By heaven!
“I'll not leave Virginia until I discover?”

-- 095 --

p513-116 CHAPTER XXIII. HARLEY'S RIDE IN THE STORM.

[figure description] Page 095.[end figure description]

Let us follow Harley.

Half an hour after his departure from Huntsdon, the moon disappeared
behind a heavy cloud, the wind began to rise, and soon
the low mutter of thunder was heard, preluding a storm. Lightning
followed, dividing the murky mass like a serpent of fire, and
then the rain began to fall, lashing the world with its fury. A
heavy, continuous, unintermitting torrent roared down, bowing
the tallest cypresses, driving into the eyes of wayfarers, and
blinding all who were exposed to its rage.

Harley rode on without paying the least attention to the fury of
the tempest. He seemed to be possessed by a single thought—
that it was necessary to keep an appointment with, or to make
some communication to, some person, which person seemed to live
in or near the Blackwater Swamp. The rain was still descending
in torrents when he found himself in the vicinity of Puccoon's
hut. He checked his horse. The animal tried to turn his back to
the storm, and shelter his face, at least, from the driving gusts.
But Harley did not seem to notice it. He lowered his head—that
was all—and evidently reflected.

“I will not take Puccoon,” he muttered, “but I will leave my
horse in his charge.”

And riding rapidly up the hollow, he stopped at the trapper's
hut, and hallooed. Puccoon was asleep, but the sound soon woke
him.

“Who is there?” he said, coming to the door, and rubbing his
eyes.

Harley dismounted.

“Puccoon,” he said.

You, squire!”

“Yes.”

Puccoon again rubbed his eyes.

“I want a friend to-night. Take my horse. I am going where
I am going on foot. Keep my horse until I return.”

Puccoon took the animal by the bridal in a dazed way.

“Yes, squire.”

Then he recovered the use of his faculties.

-- 096 --

[figure description] Page 096.[end figure description]

“Where are you going?”

The rain dashed in his face, but he did not seem to feel it.

“I am going into the swamp,” said Harley.

“Into the swamp!”

“Yes.”

Puccoon's countenance assumed an imbecile expression. He
shuddered, after his fashion—that is, he shook.

“Don't squire!” he said.

Harley buttoned up his coat.

“Why not?” he said.

“The man o' the swamp is there.”

“Well,” said Harley, composedly, “that is the exact person I am
going to see. I am in pursuit of the man of the swamp.”

Puccoon's eyes resembled saucers.

“You will not find him!”

“You are mistaken.”

“You tried, and couldn't.”

“I know that.”

“And you think, squire—?”

“That I shall be more successful now? Yes, I know where I am
to look for him, and mean to go straight to the spot. I can even
tell you before I set out where he lives.”

“Squire!”

“Speak quickly, Puccoon, I am in haste. It is nearly one
o'clock, and I have many things to discuss before morning with
the man of the swamp.”

“You!”

“I.”

“You say you know where to find him?”

“Yes.”

“Squire! I have shot at him to-night.”

Harley lowered his head to protect his eyes from the storm.

“Then he has been lurking around again?”

“Yes. But that is nothing. You are joking, squire! You are
not going to see the man of the swamp?”

“Yes.”

“You will not find him, I say!”

“I will find him.”

“Where?”

“In his house.”

“His house!”

“On the southern bank of the lake, where the outlet to the
Blackwater runs around an island covered with black gum, with
one laurel in the centre, and three cypress trees growing within a

-- 097 --

[figure description] Page 097.[end figure description]

few feet of each other. Under the cypresses there is a knoll,
covered with sod. This sod is the roof of a house. The house
is that of the man of the swamp.”

Harley spoke in a tone that was almost gay. His face glowed,
as it had done throughout the conversation. He did not seem
to perceive the storm.

“Who told you that?” exclaimed Puccoon.

“A dead man,” returned Harley.

“I am going there!” he added; “I shall leave my horse here.
You may expect me back at daylight.”

Puccoon led the horse quickly to a shed behind his cabin, which
afforded some shelter. He then came back promptly, and reaching
inside his door, pulled out his carbine and his fur cap.

“Really, squire!” he said.

Harley shook his head.

“No, you cannot go with me. I have business with the man of
the swamp which will not admit of the presence of a third person.
Stay here.”

“Squire! You are as good as a dead man if you go by yourself!
How you have found out about this devil, and where he lives,
I don't know; but I know you are risking your life to go by
yourself!”

“That's my business.”

“Squire!”

“I have no time to talk with you now,” said Harley. “Remain
here. What is your man of the swamp, that I should fear him?
Am I not a man, and what is he more than that? Good night!”

Harley wrapped his coat closely around him, pulled his hat over
his face to protect his eyes from the storm, and turning his back
upon Puccoon, set forward, walking rapidly in the direction of the
swamp, in whose sombre depths, now lashed by the tempest, he
disappeared.

As he did so, the old clock at Huntsdon, miles away, struck,
solemnly.

“One!”

-- 098 --

p513-119 CHAPTER XXIV. IN THE SWAMP.

[figure description] Page 098.[end figure description]

Harley entered the Blackwater Swamp at the point selected by
Puccoon on the night of the deer-hunt.

He had no difficulty in finding his way. The rain, which had
rushed down with such impetuous violence, gradually exhausted
itself, and the clouds slowly drifted away, permitting the moon to
shine out at intervals; thus Harley was able to advance upon his
way with something to guide him.

To penetrate a morass at night, with only the dim light of the
moon, wading in and out amid ebon clouds, to guide you, is not an
easy undertaking. If any one doubts the statement, let him make
the attempt. Every bush is an obstacle; every pool is a snare; the
firm grass that you put your feet upon without hesitation is slime,
and the puddle you disregarded is a quagmire up to your waist.

Harley was, however, an experienced huntsman—that is to say,
he knew how to pick his way, and was not deceived by appearances.
He went on with an assured step, and threaded
the labyrinth of this “Pontine marsh” with the skill of a man
thoroughly experienced in woodcraft, and reached without difficulty
the northern shore of the large body of water which had presented
so picturesque a scene on the night of the deer-hunt.

At this moment, with the moon drifting through the black clouds,
and shining in and out, the scene was wilder and more striking.
There is something weird and sombre in these still masses of water,
unstirred by winds, in the centres of the great swamps of Virginia.
You read of them in books, and can form no conception of them.
The waters sleep, dark and still. The pond-lilies wave on the surface,
and huge festoons of vines droop above. On that surface, still
and solemn, the chance-gleam of sunlight or of moonlight shimmers—
a ghostly charm. Far off, you see the fringe of green, edging
the water, or the marshy tracts overgrown with reeds and aquatic
plants. The day scarcely penetrates these jungles. Night and
mystery seem to reign.

Harley stopped and looked around him. He was not thinking
now of drainage. The sombre and forbidding beauty of the scene
enthralled him. The large body of water—some hundreds of acres

-- 099 --

[figure description] Page 099.[end figure description]

in size—slept in the moonlight, disappearing and then reappearing
as the clouds drifted; and the cypresses assumed mysterious
shapes—the laurel and juniper rose, like inanimate wardens of the
marsh, and its secrets. The scene was wild and impressive, but
not deficient in beauty, such as a painter would have rejoiced in.
Against the moon, which now grew bloody in hue as it descended
toward the west, the tracery of the great cypress summits was
defined with exquisite delicacy, and the laurel leaves threw back a
sheen as brilliant as that which darts from the piled-up foliage of
the magnolia. Over all fell a dreamy and dusky splendor. The
swamp, washed by the rain, was in all the glory of its strange
attraction.

Justin Harley had stopped, in spite of himself—taken prisoner
by the weird influences of the scene. But he had plainly come
with another intent than to look at landscape beauties or indulge
in dreams. He went on with a resolute step, circling the lake on
the western side. Reaching a point on the southern bank, he
looked round him.

The large body of water here had an outlet—that which Harley
had referred to in speaking to Puccoon. The ground, indeed, followed
the general inclination of the surrounding country, and at
this place the lake had furrowed out a channel through which its
surplus waters were discharged into the Blackwater river. Harley
stood still for an instant, looking about him. A glance showed him
that he had reached the outlet. But in spite of his most careful
examination he could perceive nothing in the shape of an “island.”

There was nothing to be done but to go on. He resolutely
plunged once more into the thick jungle. His progress, difficult
before, became now almost an impossibility. Twice he sank to his
waist in the treacherous waters, and only dragged himself out by
main force. Then suddenly a broad and apparently impassable
body of water stretched in front of him. He was compelled to
make a detour. Breaking through the dense jungle, he at last
reached the upper shore of this piece of water. But a stream, if it
could be so described, ran into it, and Harley was compelled to
ascend this stream in search of a crossing.

When he found what seemed to be used as a means of passage—
for the vines were pulled down at the spot—he hesitated before
venturing. The frail bridge was a cypress-trunk, long, slender, tapering,
shooting straight across from one bank to the other, many
feet above the lagoon beneath, without any support for the hands
of a person crossing. To attempt the passage of this natural bridge
in the half-darkness was a desperate undertaking; but Harley had
determined to accomplish his object, and resolutely ventured on

-- 100 --

[figure description] Page 100.[end figure description]

the tapering trunk. His woodcraft and skill served him well.
Foot by foot he made his way, reached the opposite bank, and
following a nearly imperceptible path, again entered the jungle.
The path wound to and fro, avoiding everywhere the treacherous
pools, and following the firmer ground. The jungle opened, the
path grew firmer, and Harley saw before him once more the main
outlet of the lake, and in the middle a small island.

In the centre of this island grew a magnificent laurel—a glossy
cone of deep, rich green. Near it three cypresses raised their
fringed summits above the swamp.

-- 101 --

p513-122 CHAPTER XXV. UNDER GROUND.

[figure description] Page 101.[end figure description]

The difficult point to determine now was by what means he
could reach the island.

He looked up and down, endeavoring to find somewhere in the
thick brushwood skirting the banks some indication of a crossing-place,
knowing that if he could discover such, he would probably
find a boat not far off. There was none. The gum and laurel
lined the whole margin in an unbroken, mass, and before him
stretched the dark waters of the outlet to the lake, sullen, forbidding,
unfathomable, you would have said, so black did the surface
appear.

Harley hesitated only for a moment.

“It seems I am to swim!” he muttered. “Well, so be it.”

He buttoned his coat, already drenched by the storm, up to his
chin, leaped from the bank into the water, and wading where he
could, swimming where he was compelled to do so, reached the
island.

It was of small extent, and nearly overgrown with a dense mass
of reeds and water-plants. To even gain a foothold upon it was a
difficult matter; but Harley managed to land, and taking advantage
of a path apparently used by otters or muskrats, made his way
into the jungle.

It was rather crawling than walking. The reeds leaned across
the path, and shut out the struggling moonlight above. As he
went on, he heard weird noises, and the owls laughing in the depths
of the swamp were replied to by the whip-poor-wills, uttering from
moment to moment their melancholy cry. In spite of himself,
Harley was affected by his lugubrious surroundings. There was
something wild, weird, depressing, in this mournful marsh, where
nothing was heard but these nocturnal cries; and the cypresses, as
the moon flitted through the clouds, resembled goblins bending
above him and ready to seize him by the hair and carry him off.
He was naturally brave, but at the hiss of a snake, upon which he
trod, Harley shuddered.

Suddenly he emerged upon an open space, and saw before him,
beneath three cypress trees, a grassy knoll. In the side of this

-- 102 --

[figure description] Page 102.[end figure description]

knoll a glimmer was seen. Harley had said to Puccoon, “Under
the cypresses there is a knoll covered with sod. This sod is the
roof of a house. The house is that of the man of the swamp.”

The glimmering light in the side of the mound dispelled all
Harley's doubts, if he still had any. He had reached the end
of his journey, and now advanced toward the light with a firm
step.

Kneeling on one knee, he put aside some trailing vines, and
glanced through the aperture letting out the light. The interior
which met his glance was unique. It was a sort of den—you would
have said that of a wolf—scarcely eight feet in width and six feet in
height. A rude fireplace of stone was on one side, and there were
some brands blazing in it; they caused the light. On one side was
a rude bed, covered with a coarse blanket. In the middle was a
table and chair; a man was seated at the table, leaning his forehead
on his hands. From the appearance of his shoulders, it was
evident that he was sinewy and powerful. Leaning against the
table was a carbine.

Justin Harley took in these details at a glance, and a strange expression
came to his face—an expression of unmistakable joy. His
eyes glowed; his lips smiled; he drew a long breath, and rose to
his feet again, looking around him for some opening by which he
could make his way into this wild beast's den.

As he rose from his knees, the man, either weary of his position,
or hearing some noise, raised his head from his hands. This
head was a singular one. The hair was grizzled, although the
man did not appear to be more than forty, and the shaggy mass
nearly covered his eyes. The face was more singular still—
cunning, ferocious, the face of a wild beast, but an educated wild
beast, for there was in it a debased and brutalized intelligence.
The eyes glared, but it was the glare of intellect lowered to the
level of the brute.

The brute instinct was there, too, with the brute look. Something
seemed to tell this human wild beast that danger was near.
He rose, looked with a piercing glance toward the window, and
took two steps toward the low door of cypress wood, ordinarily
secured by a chain, which now hung down beside it.

Before he could reach the door, it opened, and Harley appeared
upon the threshold, erect, calm, holding in his hand a pistol, which
he placed upon the very breast of the man.

The occupant of the den unconsciously recoiled, as men will do
when a firearm is suddenly directed at their hearts, and Harley
took advantage of this movement to kick down the carbine, and
place his foot upon it.

-- --

“Harley took advantage of this moment to kick down the carbine.”—P. 102. [figure description] Image of two men standing in a bedroom that is lit only by a fireplace. Harley is standing with his foot upon a rifle, which he has just taken away from the other man. He is also pointing a small revolver at the man. The man is a gruesome creature, with wild hair, large, angry eyes and violent mouth.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 103 --

[figure description] Page 103.[end figure description]

The man was disarmed and at his mercy. He remained standing,
looking at Harley with sullen and ferocious eyes.

Harley returned this glance with one of calm and settled resolve.
Placing the cocked pistol upon the table, where he could
grasp it without moving, he drew from his breast-pocket a small
leather case, opened it, and took from it first a magnificent diamond
necklace, then a pair of bracelets set with rubies of great value,
and lastly, a breastpin of large size, blazing with precious stones.
These jewels, which were evidently of extraordinary value, he
deposited upon the table, where they sparkled in the light of the
pine-knot fire.

The man had looked at him whilst he was opening the case,
without indicating in his features any emotion but sullen surprise;
the sudden entrance of Harley seemed to have paralyzed every
other sentiment.

Harley pointed slowly to the table, looking at the man.

“Here are the jewels,” he said. “You see that I am willing that
you should have them, although you have no legal right to them.
And now we have finished with that. This is the happiest day of
my life, for I find that I did not kill you. Let us talk, sir: it may
lead to a better understanding between us.”

-- 104 --

p513-127 CHAPTER XXVI. “A. C. ”

[figure description] Page 104.[end figure description]

Between four and five o'clock in the morning, St. Leger, who had
lain awake for a long time reflecting, was aroused by the hoof-strokes
of a horse on the road in front of the house, and then a
firm step crossed the portico, entered the door, ascended the staircase,
and went into Harley's room, the door of which closed.

Harley had evidently returned, after attending to his “business,”
whatever it might be.

For half-an-hour St. Leger remained awake, pondering as before.
He then fell asleep—having formed a resolution.

This resolution was simple. He had determined, when he came
down in the morning, to drop all ceremony and say to his host—he
had shaped in his mind the very words he would employ—

“My dear Harley, will you be kind enough to relieve the
curiosity of an unhappy friend of yours, and inform him, frankly,
whether you are or are not—married!

The question would be unceremonious, but then it would be gay,
jovial, and, uttered in a tone of unconcern, it might not offend.
But St. Leger had resolved to run the risk of giving offence. He
felt himself absolutely called upon, after his conversation with
Evelyn Bland, to ascertain in some manner whether Harley had
or had not a wife living; and he was impelled to adopt his resolution
far more by his deep and sincere interest in the welfare of the
woman he had loved than by mere curiosity. St. Leger was in fact
that rarest of human beings—an unselfish person. He had loved
Evelyn ardently, and had not found in her rejection of his addresses
any reason for becoming indifferent to her. He bowed
like a brave young fellow to his fate, accepted the result, and said
to himself, “I can at least be her friend, and watch over her as I
would over my sister; unless I do, something tragic will result
from all this.” For Evelyn to place her affections upon Harley,
regarding him as unmarried, and a possible suitor, whilst he was
already married!—St. Leger knit his brows at the very thought,
and said to himself that the occasion did not justify ceremony; he
would ask, or, if necessary, demand, the truth from Harley's lips.

-- 105 --

[figure description] Page 105.[end figure description]

He came down ready for the encounter. In spite of his firm
resolution, and his conviction that his duty as a gentleman required
him to drop all ceremony, it was not without some repugnance and
a slight tremor of the nerves that he approached the moment. In
fact the question was awkward—it was certainly intrusive. How
would Harley receive it? Nothing had been easier than asking
that jocose question in bed, with no one present! To face his
friend, and ask it, was quite different. He could see, in imagination,
the grave countenance of Harley, the cold surprise of his
expression, the possible hauteur of his lips, as he declined responding.

What would be the result? Whatever it might be, he would adhere
to his resolution: ask; take the consequences; do his duty—
and St. Leger walked into the breakfast-room.

Harley was not there. An excellent breakfast smoked upon the
table; the urn sang by the cheerful fire; and the gray-haired old
African major-domo, with a silver waiter in his hand and a white
napkin over his left arm, respectfully waited, making him a cordial
and deferential morning-salute as he came in.

“Where is Mr. Harley, James?” he said.

“Rode out, sir,” replied James, respectfully; “left a note for
you, sir.”

The old African then went to a side-table, took a note from it,
deposited the note upon his waiter, and presented it to St. Leger.
He opened it and read:

“My Dear St. Leger—I am called away this morning upon business,
and may not possibly return until to-morrow or the next day.
Try to amuse yourself. You must have returned late last night.
Were you at Blandfield? These affairs are always renewed. Bon
voyage, mon ami!

Your friend,
Justin Harley.

St. Leger put the note in his pocket, and sat down to breakfast
with a feeling of decided relief. The ordeal was deferred. After
breakfast the young man went out to walk in the grounds. He
went first to the spot where the woman in black had stood looking
up at the light in Harley's window. It was possible, he said to
himself, that he might follow her by the print of her feet, and thus
ascertain in what direction she had disappeared. No traces were,
however, visible. The storm had obliterated everything, and there
was not the least indication to guide him. He went on, strolling
idly along and musing. A winding path led through the oaks,
whose enormous boughs here and there were interlocked, and this
path conducted him to a little dell, where a spring welled up.

-- 106 --

[figure description] Page 106.[end figure description]

The path led beyond the spring, running beneath a large oak.
There was a stile in the tall fence, made of a large block. St. Leger
was about to turn back, when something under the oak attracted
his attention. He went and picked it up. It was a black veil.
He looked at it, examined it for some mark, but could find none.
As he gave up the search, he chanced to raise his eyes and look at
the oak. There within a few feet of him, carved in the trunk,
were these initials:

“J. H.

A. C.”

St. Leger saw that they had been carved there many years
before, for the bark was closing around the letters, and slowly
growing over them.

“'J. H.”' he muttered; “that seems to stand for Justin Harley!
But `A. C.'—what does `A. C.' stand for?”

He looked for some time at the letters, shook his head, and then
putting the veil in his pocket, went back, along the same path,
to the house.

An hour afterwards, he had exhausted every means of passing
the time.

“I will take a ride,” he said. His horse was now ready.
“Decide for me, chance!” he said, dropping the rein on his horse's
neck, as he rode through the great gate into the highway.

The animal, thus left to his own guidance, turned toward the left,
and went, at a long swinging walk, in the direction of the Blackwater.

St. Leger did not seem to be aware of the road he was following.
He had let his chin fall upon his breast, and was musing.

“`A. C.'!—who is or was `A. C.'?” he muttered.

-- 107 --

p513-130 CHAPTER XXVII. FANNY.

[figure description] Page 107.[end figure description]

Fanny, the daughter of Puccoon the trapper—has the reader
forgotten her?—was sitting in the door of the hut in the hollow,
sewing. The garment she was mending seemed to be a conglomeration
of rags—it was supposed to be Puccoon's Sunday coat. A
large deer-hound was watching the girl; and the deer-hound was
employed in an altogether unphilosophical manner, if the love of
flowers be philosophical.

Fanny Puccoon was a veritable flower of the spring, blooming
there in the chill autumn sunshine. She seemed to be—whether
she was or not—about fourteen, as we have already said, and at
that age girlhood is in the bud—the flower that is to be just peeps
from its tender sheath. Fanny's eyes were of an exquisite blue,
her cheeks touched with a tint as delicate as that on the leaf of the
tea-rose, and the light hair, curling naturally, fell around a little
face full of candor and sweetness, and then upon the shoulders of
the girl bending over the ragged coat. Her own dress was not
much better, but was not ragged; and it fitted neatly to a figure
perfectly straight, delicately slender, and full of girlish grace.

Fanny was sewing busily, when all at once a man came out of
the bushes near the hut, and approached her. The deer-hound
was about to spring at him; but Fanny quickly rose, calling the
dog back. She had recognized St. Leger.

The young man came up, smiling, and held out his hand.

“How do you do, Fanny,” he said. “I see you did not expect
me. I am the prince in the fairly tale. I have risen out of the
ground.”

The girl gave him her hand cordially, and St. Leger took it in
his own, looking, with unconcealed admiration, into the fresh
young face.

“Did I frighten you?” he said, smiling.

“No, indeed, sir. I was not at all frightened.”

“I tied my horse at the foot of the hill, as the road was rough,
and walked up. I came from Mr. Harley's this morning—my
horse brought me in that direction.”

“I am very glad to see you again,” said Fanny, cheerfully.

-- 108 --

[figure description] Page 108.[end figure description]

And as St. Leger had taken his seat on a “split-bottomed chair”
beside her, and was caressing the deer-hound, who did not seem
averse to the ceremony, Fanny went back to her sewing, looking
up from time to time, in a natural and cheerful manner, as her
companion talked.

The young Englishman was twenty-five years of age, and had
seen an amount of “life” in his time which had in his own
opinion blunted his youthful romance, and made him a philosopher.
But the philosopher found himself looking at this mere
child, in her homespun dress at the door of a hut, with a singularly
youthful sensation—a feeling of boyish admiration.

“Fanny,” he said.

She raised her head, and the blue eyes looked out from the curls
into his own.

“I am going back to my home in England very soon, and I shall
never see you again.”

“I am very sorry, sir.”

St. Leger listened to the low music of the girl's voice, looked at
the exquisite face, and asked himself what was the matter with
him? His heart had filled with a sudden warmth. A moment
afterwards he began to laugh.

“Do you know what I thought just now, Fanny?” he said.

“No, sir.”

“I thought if I saw you often I should love you very much.”

The speech was absurd, he said to himself—and why be absurd?
What had aroused in him this odd feeling of romance? Was it
the autumn sunshine tangling itself in Fanny's curls—the blue sky
reflected in her eyes?

He had blundered, no doubt, in speaking thus to the girl. She
would become confused and ill at ease. He looked at her, but
there was not a particle of any such confusion or awkwardness in
her expression.

“I should like you to love me, and not forget me,” she said,
simply. “I have often thought of you since you were hurt that
day, sir.”

“When I held your hand so tight!” said St. Leger, laughing.

“Did you hold my hand?” Fanny said, smiling.

“Yes, and you did better; you bathed my poor head. But tell
me about yourself. Do you like living in this lonely place,
Fanny?”

“Oh, yes! sir. It is not lonely. I have father and Otter.”

“Who is Otter?”

But the owner of that name spoke for himself. He rose up and
put his paws around Fanny's neck, and Fanny did not repulse him

-- 109 --

[figure description] Page 109.[end figure description]

in the least. Otter then proceeded to learn his tawny muzzle upon
the girl's neck, and exhibit indications of perfect content.

St. Leger remembered that group for a long time. If he had been
a painter, he said to himself, he would have made a picture of the
girl and the dog. Fanny dispelled the picturesque in a moment.

“That will do, Otter,” she said. And Otter obediently resumed
his recumbent position in the sunshine.

St. Leger remained for more than an hour talking with Fanny,
and made her tell him all her little story—how her mother had died
before she remembered her; how her father had sent her to an
“old field-school” in the hills, where she learned to read; and how
she never felt lonely when he was hunting and trapping, as he was
doing at that moment, but passed her time very happily sewing or
singing, or making willow baskets. St. Leger listened to the sweet
tones of the girl with quiet happiness. Looking into her blue eyes,
he forgot Huntsdon, England, Harley. Could he be falling in love?
he suddenly asked himself. He began to laugh, rose to his feet,
and held out his hand.

“Good-bye, Fanny!”

Taking her small hand in his own, be bent down, pressed his lips
to it, and said, in a low voice:

“God bless you, my child!”

The tone of his voice was so earnest that the girl's face flushed,
and a tear was seen in her eye. St. Leger took his white handkerchief,
wiped away the tear, and went down the hill with a sadness
for which he could not account.

“Am I bewitched?” he murmured. He mounted his horse, and
said:

“I will keep this handkerchief.”

When he reached the high road he looked back. Fanny had
dropped the ragged coat in her lap, and was gazing at him. The
sunshine lit up her curls with a sort of tranquil splendor. She
always came back to him in memory as he saw her at that moment.

-- 110 --

p513-133 CHAPTER XXVIII. SAINTY HARLEY.

[figure description] Page 110.[end figure description]

St. Leger returned slowly to Huntsdon, rode up the hill, tied his
horse at the rack, and had just entered the house—his head down,
his eyes fixed upon the floor—when a laughing voice exclaimed,

“How do you do, Mr. St. Leger! I have been waiting for you
for more than an hour. I am very glad to see you!”

St. Leger raised his head quickly, and saw standing before him a
young fellow, apparently nineteen or twenty years of age, clad in
the height of the fashion, and a model of youthful freshness and
beauty. The face was fascinating for its gayety and bloom. The
eyes were full of sunshine. The round contour of the cheeks, the
down—far too slight and delicate to be regarded even as an incipient
beard—the light of youth and joy in the smile, were charming.

“Why, Sainty!” exclaimed St. Leger, grasping his hand, “when
did you arrive? What brought you? You at Huntsdon?”

The youth looked radiant.

“How am I to answer all your questions at once! I might ask
you what brought you to Huntsdon, dear Mr. St. Leger, if that
would not be rude. I reckon we are both surprised—I am pleased,
I tell you! Brother Justin wrote me from Vienna that he was
coming to Virginia, and I might come back, too, on a visit if I chose,
during the autumn. I had plenty of money—including your tip
when you came to Eton to see me; and so I took ship, had a
splendid voyage, and got here to-day—to find not a single soul at
Huntsdon but old James and the rest of the servants, who have
made an ovation in my honor.”

The voice of the youth was delightfully joyful. It was a cordial
to St. Leger, who had begun to feel solemn from having been mixed
up lately with so much mystery.

“Well, my dear Sainty,” he said, looking kindly at the youth in
his jaunty college-cap, and smiling, “nobody will be happier to see
you than Justin.”

“Where is he, Mr. St. Leger? Nobody knows.”

“And I no better. He has ridden out somewhere.”

“Does he treat you in this unceremonious way?”

“Oh yes. I am entirely at home—I and Justin are Damon and
Pythias, and Damon is naturally at his ease in Pythias' house. I

-- 111 --

[figure description] Page 111.[end figure description]

came to Virginia to bring dispatches to the authorities, and very
naturally sought out Justin.”

“I hope you did! To do anything else would have been shocking,
Mr. St. Leger. How natural the old place does look! I love it
better than every other place in the world put together. I am
going to ride all over it with brother Justin, and then go and see
uncle George and uncle Joshua at Oakhill, and—”

“Your uncle George is dead, Sainty.”

“Dead!” exclaimed the youth.

“He died more than a month ago.”

The young man looked deeply shocked and grieved, and his gay
talk ceased.

On the next morning, Harley not having returned, Sainty
mounted his horse and rode to Oakhill. He found Colonel Hartright
sitting stiffly in his great chair in the library, the door of which
he opened without ceremony. A moment afterwards he had
grasped the hand of the old lord of the manor, and said, in his
fresh, young voice,

“How do you do, uncle? You are the only uncle I have now.
Poor old uncle George! I am mighty glad to see you, uncle
Joshua!”

It was the first time for many years that anybody had administered
to Colonel Joshua Hartright, of Oakhill, that up-and-down
pump-handle shake of the hand. It shook him up in the most
surprising manner, and nearly took away his breath.

“Why, bless my soul!—ahem! Is this you, my dear St. George?”

“I hardly know myself by that name, uncle. Everybody calls
me Sainty.”

“Yes, yes—well, yes—Sainty. When did you return?”

“Yesterday, uncle, and I only heard of uncle George's death when
I came. Poor uncle George! It made me cry.”

Colonel Hartright looked at the youth with an expression of
kindness and softness that he had not bestowed upon any other
human being for a long time.

“I am glad to see that you feel your uncle's death, Sainty,” he
said. “He loved you very much.”

“But he loved brother Justin more.”

“Colonel Hartright made no reply. He had evidently not forgiven
the elder brother for his European wanderings, and his supposed
financial arrangements in connection with his “expectations.”

“I have not seen your brother very frequently of late,” he said.
“He has, I believe, a gentleman from England with him.”

“Yes, uncle—Mr. St. Leger, the finest fellow you ever saw!”

-- 112 --

[figure description] Page 112.[end figure description]

And Sainty Harley drew a glowing picture of St. Leger, after
which he asked about everybody, declared that he would rather
live in a cabin in Virginia than in a palace anywhere else; then he
got up, told Colonel Hartright that he would come back very soon,
and, inflicting a second pump-handle shake of the hand on that
gentleman, accompanied by an affectionate smile, rode away to
Huntsdon.

Justin Harley had not even yet returned. St. Leger declared his
conviction that he must certainly be “lost;” and in the afternoon,
finding the time hang upon his hands, proposed a visit to Blandfield.

“Judge Bland lives there, don't he, Mr. St. Leger?” said the
youth.

“Judge Bland et alios, or rather alias,” was St. Leger's reply.
“There are two charming young persons there, Sainty—namely,
Misses Evelyn and Annie Bland, to say nothing of a somewhat
more elderly lady who would be too old for you—Miss Clementina.”

“Let's go at once!”

“Very well; order the horses.”

They were soon on the way to Blandfield, and reached it as the
sun was setting.

As they rode up the avenue, a slight figure flitted along the grassy
bank of the small stream winding through the low-ground of the
lawn, and disappeared behind a huge willow. Of this figure Mr.
St. George Harley alone caught a good glimpse, and he laughed.

“What is the matter?” said St. Leger.

“Didn't you see?” said the youth.

“See what?”

“The nymph—or Oread, or Dryad—as you choose.”

“Where?”

“Down by the run. She wore a pink dress, and no shoes or
stockings! I know what she was doing—she was wading in the
branch!”

It was agreeable to hear the gay laughter of the youth, who
added.

“And I tell you it was no common milkmaid-nymph. It was
Miss Evelyn Bland, or Miss—Annie. Is that her name?”

“Oh, Annie, by all means!” said St. Leger, returning the laugh.
“Miss Evelyn is much too dignified to wade.”

“Well, we'll soon see. Yonder she goes scudding up the hill!
She has her shoes and stockings on! The fair vision has vanished!”

They were soon at the door, and everybody was in the parlor, including
Judge Bland. St. George Harley's reception was

-- 113 --

[figure description] Page 113.[end figure description]

exceedingly cordial, and Miss Evelyn, particularly, exhibited marked
pleasure in his society. She sang for him, looked at him with the
sweetest smiles, and in half-an-hour they had grown so intimate
that the youth was about to ask her if she had been down to the
run that evening, when tea was announced, and Miss Annie Bland,
aged about sixteen,—the real nymph—came in demurely, and made
Mr. St. George Harley a negligent little curtsey, in response to his
bow.

When the friends took their leave, which they did not do until
nearly ten o'clock, there was a general impression at Blandfield
that something resembling sunshine had been filling the old mansion.
This, indeed, was the impression that “Sainty Harley” always
left behind him. Is there a great undiscovered force—some occult
animal-magnetic fluid—residing in certain human beings, which
routs gloom, blue devils, and dullness? If so, this youth had it.
Everybody smiled when he came. His voice was a cordial. He
talked a good deal, but listened well. He was simple, natural, unconscious,
and put everybody in a good humor.

As they rode homeward, he said:

“I am very glad you took me to Blandfield this evening, Mr. St.
Leger. Did you ever see nicer people? Real old Virginia! Does
brother Justin visit there?

“Very little.”

“Well, he's wrong. I wish he would get married—and the tall
one is a beauty. She would just do for a sister! And if brother
Justin don't court her, I'll court her myself!”

“What do you think of the younger damsel?”

“Did not get acquainted with her. She certainly is pretty; but
I say, Mr. St. Leger,—Miss Clementina is jolly, and the old Judge
is as fine as any nobleman I ever laid my eyes on. Brother Justin
ought to go oftener. Where can he be? I hope we will find him
at home when we get back.”

“I hope so.”

The hope was disappointed. Harley had not returned.

On the next morning Sainty Harley ate an excellent breakfast,
talking all the time with old James, and asking him questions;
rose, wondered that his brother had not returned, and finally
decided that he would walk over and see his old mammy, at the
quarters, and his old friend Saunders.

About one in the day Harley rode up the hill. Dismounting, he
walked slowly, with his firm step, to the porch where St. Leger
was seated.

-- 114 --

p513-137 CHAPTER XXIX. A NIGHT RIDE.

[figure description] Page 114.[end figure description]

St. Leger, looking intently at Harley, could see that he was worn
and a little fatigued—not very much, however, for his enormous
powers of endurance had evidently resisted successfully anything
like physical prostration. He had plainly lost a great deal of
sleep, or had ridden far, but this had little effect on him. His
expression was calm and somewhat sad, but his bodily strength
was evidently unabated, and St. Leger admired for the hundredth
time this remarkable physique, which he had seen tested so often
in their long hunts on the shores of the Danube.

Harley exchanged a cordial grasp of the hand with his friend,
and said:

“Well, my dear St. Leger, how have you been getting on during
my absence? Amusing yourself, I hope.”

“In a moderate degree. And now, give an account of yourself!”

“An account of myself?”

“Certainly. Do you presume to imagine that a man can be
allowed to take himself off in this abrupt and mysterious manner,
with a friend staying in his house, remain absent whole days and
nights, and, when at last he condescends to return, is not to be
interrogated in reference to his shocking neglect of all the rules of
good society?”

Harley smiled. “I am thus compelled to account for all my
movements?”

“Certainly you are.”

“Well, question me.”

“Where have you been?”

“I have been riding out.”

“Far?”

“Quite far.”

“The distance?”

“Well, something like an hundred miles.”

“An hundred miles! On business, no doubt?”

“Yes,” said Harley.

His head drooped as he spoke, and his face grew grave and sad.

“I will tell you where I have been some day,” he added, “and
answer all your questions, friend. I owe you that.”

-- 115 --

[figure description] Page 115.[end figure description]

The words brought to St. Leger's mind his eternal thought—“Is
he, or is he not, married!

“You really are a perfect bird of passage, Harley,” he said,
“always moving about, always on the wing. Why don't you settle
down?”

“Settle down?”

“And get married.”

“Married?”

“Is that proceeding an enormity in human beings?”

“No, but I have not the least desire to marry.”

“Woman-hater!”

“Have it as you will.”

St. Leger assumed his most careless tone, and said:

“I really would not be surprised if you had tried the business,
and had a wife already living.”

Harley turned his head slightly at these words, and was silent
for a moment. Then he said, coolly.

“What an idea! But you are eternally jesting.”

“At least, there must be some reason for this repugnance.
Virginia is a nest of doves to tempt any hawk. Try where I have
failed—!”

“No, thank you. If for no other reason, because you will go
back.”

“You are mistaken, Harley. I have abandoned all pretensions
to the hand of the fair Evelyn.”

“Are you perfectly certain? Did she?—that is, have you?—but
here I am growing ill-bred! I am prying into your private affairs,
and nothing certainly could be in worse taste.”

“Not at all! not at all!” St. Leger hastened to say. “A friend
may certainly drop ceremony with his friend.”

“To a certain point, yes, but not beyond that. Every man, my
dear St. Leger, has something in his life, at some time or other,
which he would not thank his best friend to pry into. If, therefore,
you confide to me, of your own accord, your feelings, intentions,
what has happened, or may happen—well and good. But I
shall not be so ill-bred as to interrogate you. To say the very
least, the proceeding would not be comme il faut.

St. Leger groaned internally, and gave up the struggle. To continue
his questions would be ill-bred, intrusive, by no means
comme il faut! Had not Harley told him so?

“Well, my dear fellow,” he said, “let us drop the subject of
matrimony, and come to other things. I have not told you the
news. Sainty has arrived.”

“Sainty!”

-- 116 --

[figure description] Page 116.[end figure description]

“Does the fact please you or displease you?”

“It delights me beyond words.”

And, indeed, Harley's face suddenly glowed.

“Where is he?”

The answer was given by Sainty himself, who saw his brother
from a distance, began to run, and reaching the steps, rushed up,
and hugged Harley with both arms.

“My dear old brother, what an age it seems since I saw you!”
exclaimed the boy.

“Well, here you are, mon garçon!” said Harley, with a happy
light in his eyes. “How did you leave all at Eton?”

“Flourishing, brother! But let Eton alone. I have forgotten all
about it. This is the place for me.”

“I really think it is! And when did you get home? Did you
have enough of money? I believe I am growing quite young, my
boy! Come tell me everything.”

And Sainty Harley proceeded to tell his brother everything. He
was in the middle of his narrative, when old James came to say
that dinner was ready to be served.

“I am glad of it,” exclaimed Sainty Harley, “I am as hungry as
a wolf, brother, and I suppose you are too, as you have been riding.
Where have you been? Mr. St. Leger didn't know.”

“I went to see a friend. But there is just time to get ready for
dinner. I'll go make my toilet, and you will tell me the rest of
your adventures over a bottle of claret.”

Harley went to his chamber, and changed his dusty suit for one
of plain black. Dinner followed, was removed, and talk over the
claret succeeded. Saint George Harley gave a full account of
himself, described his visit to Oakhill and that to Blandfield, and
as they rose from table wound up with the observation.

“Why don't you court the tall one—Evelyn? She's the one for
you, brother!”

Harley smiled and said,

“I have no intention of marrying, my boy; and now let me
direct the conversation to yourself. You are two inches taller!
You are going to have a moustache and whiskers!”

They fell into easy talk, and an hour passed.

At the end of that time Sainty's conversation grew less animated,
his eyelids drooped a little, and once or twice he nodded in his
arm-chair, in front of the cheerful blaze. His long tramp had told
upon him, and after a manful effort to remain awake, he laughed,
yawned, rose, and said he believed he would go to bed.

“Do so, Sainty,” said his brother; “sleep is necessary at your
age, and we will finish our talk to-morrow.”

-- 117 --

[figure description] Page 117.[end figure description]

The youth quickly availed himself of this permission, bade them
a laughing good-night, and disappeared. Thereupon Harley leaned
back in his chair; reflected; rose in a few minutes; walked to and
fro, and looked out of the window.

“What is the matter?” said St. Leger. “I should think you
would be glad enough to sit down and rest yourself after such a
tremendous ride; and here you are jumping up and walking about,
and pacing to and fro like that tiger I saw in his cage in London.
What's the matter?”

“Well—there is some business which I am afraid I shall have to
attend to to-night.”

“Business?”

“With Judge Bland.”

“Judge Bland! Why, he is at Blandfield.”

“I shall be compelled to go there to-night, I fear.”

St. Leger looked attentively at the speaker.

“Your business must be pressing to take you out such a chill
night, when you are so much fatigued.”

“I do not feel fatigued—for the rest, my business is pressing.”

“And you are going?”

“Yes, I shall have to, I think.”

“I will go with you, then!” said St. Leger, quickly; that is, if
you desire my company.”

“You? The ride will not be very agreeable.”

“No matter. Sainty's gone to bed, and I have the evening on
my hands. Order my horse when you order yours.”

“I will do so at once, and owe you many thanks. My own society
is no great luxury to me; but you must not count on a long
visit. To be frank—I wish to return by nine or ten o'clock.”

“Why?”

Harley hesitated.

“Well—I have an appointment.”

“An appointment?”

“At Huntsdon here—between eleven and twelve.”

St. Leger's curiosity was so much excited by this response, that
he would probably have lost sight of his friend's views on prying
into things, and pried; but Harley went straight out of the room
to order the horses. They were soon ready, and, just as the darkness
had fully come, the friends set out slowly toward Blandfield.

St. Leger had in his disposition a very considerable amount of
that trait which is incorrectly supposed to be peculiar to the opposite
sex—curiosity. All about Harley had come to interest him
enormously, but unfortunately his friend had, with a few words,
rendered direct interrogation impossible. Still, some things were

-- 118 --

[figure description] Page 118.[end figure description]

not subjected to this prohibition; and when they had ridden on
for a mile or so, St. Leger said:

“I have something to tell you that I think will interest you,
Harley.”

“Ah? What is that?” was Harley's response.

“Do you know that the grounds around Huntsdon are haunted?”

“Haunted?”

“Yes—by a woman.”

Harley turned his head quickly.

“By a woman!”

“A woman dressed in black.”

“You are jesting, St. Leger!”

“I am not jesting in the least—I have seen her.”

“Seen her?”

“Yes.”

“When?”

“On the night you rode away on some errand—that I know
nothing about.”

St. Leger thereupon informed his friend of the adventures which
had befallen him on his return from Blandfield, the meeting with
the vagrants, the interview with Puccoon, and the appearance of
the woman in black under his window.

Harley listened to the narrative in silence, and did not utter a
syllable until his friend had finished. He then said, after reflecting
for some moments,

“Have you seen her since that night?”

“I have not.”

“And you have not heard of her, or the strollers?”

“All seem to have vanished.”

“Harley reflected deeply; his head drooping—his eyes fixed
upon the ground.

“Poor thing!” he muttered.

St. Leger was burning with curiosity; but before he could speak,
Harley said:

“I will be frank with you, my dear friend, and say that your
account of this poor woman's visit affects me deeply. I will tell
you more about her before very long: I can only say now that the
long ride I have just taken was connected with her. I have made
every effort to find her, but without success. I thought I could
trace her, but have not been able to do so. What you tell me may
enable me to discover her now—but the subject is melancholy; let
us dismiss it.”

“Very well, but—”

“How chill it is growing. It was well we put on some wrapping.

-- 119 --

[figure description] Page 119.[end figure description]

It really feels like snow. What an extraordinary climate! The
morning was positively warm.”

It was plain what these words meant, and St. Leger said no
more. They rode on in silence, and at last saw before them the
lights of Blandfield.

As they rode up the avenue, Harley held out his hand. A white
flake settled upon it. He looked up at the dull, leaden sky.

“I was right,” he said; “it is snowing.”

-- 120 --

p513-143 CHAPTER XXX. WHAT WAS TAKING PLACE IN JUDGE BLAND'S STUDY.

[figure description] Page 120.[end figure description]

As the friends approached Blandfield, two members of the household
there were engaged in animated conversation; and this conversation
had direct reference, as will be seen, to Justin Harley.

The two persons were Miss Clementina and Judge Bland, and
the place was the study of the master of the mansion, a small
apartment in the third story.

Judge Bland had gone up to his sanctum, carrying a cup of tea
in his hand, to study an important legal “record.” Before doing
so he had supped, and before supping he had gone through a
kindly and affectionate ceremony, which conveyed so clear an idea
of his amiable and courtly disposition that it will be briefly described.
Courtesy was with Judge Bland a natural instinct; and
he had always through life carried out his own principle, that
“true politeness was founded on benevolence,” and a sedulous
regard for the happiness of all around us. He treated his family
with unvarying sweetness, and, it may be added, courtly respect;
and his deportment toward Mrs. Bland, his wife, had been the
same when she was a gray-haired invalid as when she was a
blooming young bride. For the suffering invalid as for the little
beauty he had kept his sweetest smiles and his courtliest bows. He
would suffer no one but himself to wait upon her, and invariably
prepared her meals with his own hands, selecting the choicest
parts of every dish; and then when the waiter was filled, he took
it with his own hands to his “beloved Marie,” and was made
happy if she seemed to relish her meal. It was a beautiful sight to
see this gray-haired and stately gentleman—to whom all, high and
low, took off their hats—forgetting himself entirely, and dedicating
himself with a tenderness which no lover could have surpassed to
the comfort of the poor invalid.

And when Mrs. Bland died, the unhappy husband, after mourning
for her as few mourn, seemed to miss the object of these lifelong
attentions most when the moment came to take her meals to
her. He would say grace—every one would sit down; but the old
judge would look around him for his body-servant, gray-haired
like himself, who had been accustomed to bring the silver waiter.

-- 121 --

[figure description] Page 121.[end figure description]

The old servant, standing respectfully behind him, would only look
grave and sorrowful. Then the poor husband would utter a weary
sigh, seat himself at the table, and scarcely touch the food which
he looked at through a sort of mist. At last, he found some consolation;
this was to wait upon his mother, the aged Mrs. Bland,
who began to keep her chamber. He returned to his former
habit—carried his mother's meals to her as he had carried his
wife's—and on this evening he had just performed the ceremony in
question, finished his own supper, and gone with a cup of tea in his
hand to his study—a plain, rather digny little apartment, with
tables covered with papers, and shelves filled with dusty law volumes—
when the door opened and Miss Clementina came into the
room.

Miss Clementina was waving her fan in a somewhat agitated
manner, and a little tremor might have been observed in the ribbons
decorating her head-dress. She had been all day reflecting
upon the interview which was about to take place. She considered
it her bounden duty to act with decision; and let it be said here,
in order that the character and motives of Miss Clementina may
not be misunderstood, that she was actuated by the very best motives,
and not in the least by a love of tattle or a desire to interfere.
Tattle was dear to her, but she had not come to indulge her
favorite propensity. On that morning she had been put in possession
of certain reports which caused her great uneasiness, and as
these reports, and their origin, were mentioned in the conversation
which ensued, we shall proceed at once to the said conversation.

“Good evening, my dear,” said Judge Bland, who, although he
had just parted from Miss Clementina, proceeded thus to do the
honors of his sanctum.

“Are you very busy, brother?” said Miss Clementina.

“Oh no,” said the polite judge; “do you wish to see me? Sit
down, my dear.”

“I do wish to have a few moments' talk with you, brother, and
on a painful subject.

“A painful subject?”

“Very painful.”

And the lady took the seat on the opposite side of the fireplace,
on whose iron andirons a few sticks were blazing cheerfully. On
the long table, covered with green stuff, two candles were keeping
watch over a chaos of law-papers.

“I wish to speak of Evelyn, brother, and—of Mr. Harley.”

“Mr. Harley, my dear.”

“It is very disagreeable to me to have to do so, but I really think
it is my duty. Evelyn is so young and inexperienced, that her

-- 122 --

[figure description] Page 122.[end figure description]

friends should see that she is not deceived, and I very much fear
that, from the course things are now taking, our dear child is
about to lay up in store for herself an amount of trouble which she
never dreamed of.”

Judge Bland was aware of Miss Clementina's propensity to indulge
in mysterious innuendoes and significant hints. He was accustomed
to listen, with his polite smile, on such occasions, waiting
for some distinct announcement of the lady's meaning. He
adopted this course on the present occasion. Leaning back in his
large arm-chair, resting his elbows on the cushioned arms, and
joining the points of the fingers of his right hand with the points
of the fingers of his left, he smiled, remained calm, and waited.

Seeing that her auditor was in an attentive state of mind, Miss
Clementina agitated her fan, and flowed on.

“I fear that Evelyn is becoming interested in Mr. Harley.”

“Ah?—in Mr. Harley?”

“Yes, brother; and I need not say that I do not mention this
in any spirit of gossip.”

“I am sure I can acquit you of that, my dear sister.”

“I love our little Evelyn dearly, and these things are always best
looked straight in the face, and—where there is an objection—met
at once. You agree with me, do you not, brother?”

“Assuredly, sister. What you say is full of good sense. But
you must convince me of two things.”

And the judge smiled benevolently.

“What two things, brother?”

“First, that Evelyn is interested, as you say, in Mr. Harley—you
mean, of course, Justin Harley?”

“Yes.”

“And, secondly, that there is something objectionable in that
fact—some reason why she should not regard Mr. Harley with
such interest.”

“Well, brother, I must content myself with merely stating my
conviction as to the first point. I would not like to be more explicit,
for it seems like spying and betraying confidence—though
there is none. I am sure Evelyn is very much interested in Mr.
Harley, who certainly began his acquaintance with her under circumstances
calculated to prejudice a young lady in a gentleman's
favor. He saved her life, and she is naturally and properly grateful.”

“Yes.”

“And she is beginning to regard him with something more than
friendship, I think.”

“Do you think so?—but, the objection to Mr. Harley?”

-- --

“Miss Clementina agitated her fan and flowed on.”—P. 122. [figure description] Image of a living room lit by candles and a giant fireplace, which highlight the floor to ceiling built-in bookshelves that line the walls. In a chair near the fireplace, Miss Clementina sits waving her fan and staring adoringly at a man nearby. The man, with long tapered fingers, hooked nose, and hair pulled tightly back into a ponytail, is seated next to a table and looking in Clementina's direction.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 123 --

[figure description] Page 123.[end figure description]

Miss Clementina was on firm ground again. She assumed a
guarded expression of countenance, drew her chair a little closer,
and said, in a low tone,

“Brother, are you sure that Mr. Harley is not—married? I have
reasons to fear so. Indeed, I am wellnigh convinced that such is
the fact, from something which has just come to my knowledge.”

-- 124 --

p513-149 CHAPTER XXXI. VIEWS OF MISS CLEMENTINA.

[figure description] Page 124.[end figure description]

When Miss Clementina made this interesting announcement to
Judge Bland—the announcement, namely, that she was in possession
of facts wellnigh amounting to a demonstration of Harley's
married condition—she looked very grave, and for some minutes
preserved silence.

The Judge did not break the silence. He seemed to be waiting,
and it could only be deduced from his slight smile that he was
somewhat incredulous.

“I can easily understand,” said Miss Clementina, at length, “that
what I have said surprises you, brother. I do not expect you to
think as I do until I have told you what I have heard.”

“You have then heard something—something which seems reliable?”

“Yes.”

“One hears, you know, so many reports, for which there is no
foundation whatever. Indeed, I have often been filled with astonishment
at the ingenuity of certain persons in inventing.”

“This is no invention, I fear. Clara Fulkson, who was here this
morning, told me, and you know she is strictly reliable.”

The Judge preserved a polite and suave silence.

“We were speaking of Mr. Harley,” continued Miss Clementina,
“and Clara very naturally asked what had induced him to return
to Virginia. I replied that I presumed he had come back to look
after his estate; but Clara shook her head, and said the impression
with many persons was that Mr. Harley had been followed to
Europe by his wife, and had returned to escape from her.”

“His wife! Has the young man a wife? that is the point.”

“Well, brother, that is, as you say, the point, and Clara Fulkson
tells me what I certainly never knew before, that Mr. Harley had
an affair with a young lady living in or near the Carolinas, and the
young lady, it was supposed, eloped with him.”

“Ah! indeed?”

“Clara declares that she has it on the best authority, and although
she would not give her authority, I am sure that she is
convinced of the truth of this much.”

-- 125 --

[figure description] Page 125.[end figure description]

“That Mr. Harley and a young lady eloped?”

“Yes.”

“And were married?”

“It is supposed so, of course. The story is that there was opposition
of some sort. Mr. Harley had engaged the young lady's
affections, and they went off and were married.”

“Singular! And is the lady living or dead now?”

“She is said positively to be living.”

“Where?” Humph! But tell me, first, your friend Miss Clara's
theory upon the main point in this surprising matter, my dear.
Why has young Mr. Harley always concealed his marriage, and
why do not he and his wife live together?”

“There is said to have been a serious disagreement.”

“A disagreement? For what cause?”

“The cause is said to have been misconduct upon the part of
the lady; and nothing is more probable. I mean that I should
sooner expect almost any one than Mr. Harley, who is a person of
calm and patient temper, not without much sweetness under his
gloom, and could not have misbehaved, I am sure.”

“My opinion of Mr. Harley coincides with yours, dear sister.
Married! Is it possible? And his wife—but there was a separation,
no doubt?”

“It seems so.”

“And Mrs. Harley? Where is she?”

“This is the most curious part. She is said to have joined a
company of strolling-players, and takes delight, people say, in
following Mr. Harley, and harassing him.”

“Humph! All this has a very romantic look, sister.”

“I would not pay any attention to it, were it not for Evelyn.”

“You do not think Mr. Harley capable of paying his addresses
to a young lady whilst his wife—if he has a wife—is living?”

In the first place, brother, he is not paying his addresses to
Evelyn.”

“Yes! yes! You mean, however.”—

“That Evelyn may become—even is—interested in him, regarding
him as an unmarried person.”

“Humph!”

“And then, have you thought of another thing, brother?”

“What?”

“Mr. Harley may have been married in this colony, and divorced,
as he supposes, elsewhere; and yet that form of divorce may not
be binding, or, as I have heard you say, operative, here.”

Judge Bland knit his brows. Miss Clementina was talking the
soundest good sense. There was the chance that she had, by

-- 126 --

[figure description] Page 126.[end figure description]

accident, as it were, touched with her finger the morbid point in Harley;
his supposition might be the actual fact. He might have
been married, might think himself free, and might not be.

“It would be fearful,” continued Miss Clementina, “if Evelyn's
feelings were engaged; they might go on and marry without fault,
that they knew of, on either side, and might not be married.

Judge Bland knit his brows more and more.

“You are right, sister,” he said, “There is always the possibility,
and it is our place to take care of the possibilities.”

“Assuredly it is.”

“Your advice is—?”

“To discourage, as far as possible, any intimacy between Evelyn
and Mr. Harley, brother.”

“That will not be difficult, as he seldom comes to Blandfield and
does not go out.”

“Fortunately.”

“And a word will suffice for the rest, I suppose. My daughter
need only have it hinted that there is doubt and mystery about
Mr. Harley.”

Miss Clementina, better acquainted, possibly, with her own sex,
looked dubious.

“Evelyn had best go away,” she said. “until Mr. Harley returns
to Europe, as he soon will, they say. She might accept the invitation
to `Rosewell.' Mrs. Page is longing for her, she says.”

“An excellent idea, sister. I do not share your anxiety fully;
and, to be frank with you, I doubt this whole story about young
Harley. But you were very right to speak.”

“I thought it my duty.”

“Luckily—if there be truth in these rumors—the young gentleman
has entirely ceased visiting us.”

“Yes.”

“And it is doubtful if we will see him again before his return to
Europe.”

Muffled hoof-strokes were heard on the road beneath, and Miss
Clementina went to one of the dormer windows. A light in the
hall shone through the front door.

In the two horsemen who had stopped at the door, and were
dismounting, she recognized Harley and St. Leger.

-- 127 --

p513-152 CHAPTER XXXII. IN MRS. BLAND'S CHAMBER.

[figure description] Page 127.[end figure description]

The visitors were met at the front door by an old servant, who
made them a respectful salute. A door was open on the right,
beyond that leading into the dining-room, and a bright fire was
burning in the fireplace of the apartment—the aged Mrs. Bland's
chamber. The old lady was seated in her great arm-chair, knitting
busily by the light of a candle, in a silver candlestick, which candlestick
stood upon a small circular mahogany table, brilliantly
polished. The snowy bed, with tall, slender posts and a tester,
was near, and a cat was asleep on the rug, in the bright light of
the cheerful fire.

The visitors unconsciously glanced through the open door, and as
the old lady had raised her eyes to see who had come to Blandfield
upon such a night, the recognition was mutual.

“Come in! Come in to the fire, young gentlemen,” said Mrs.
Bland, in her cordial, silvery treble. “You must not be ceremonious.
I am only an old woman, and everybody comes into my room,
since I cannot go out. Come in! I beg; it is growing quite cold—
quite cold, indeed—and the fire is burning brightly here.”

The invitation was too cordial to be declined, all the more as, in
giving it, Mrs. Bland paid her visitors the compliment of placing
them upon the footing of relatives or familiar friends, toward whom
ceremony was unnecessary. It must be added that St. Leger, at
least, found that beautiful blazing fire most attractive; the sight of
it was charming. Having removed their wrappings, they entered,
taking the seats which the smiling old lady pointed out.

“How very skilful in me to entrap you young gentlemen, and
entice you in to see me before the rest,” said Mrs. Bland. “You
will not have a cup of tea? Well, I am very glad to see you!
The society of young people is quite delightful to me. I think you
must be the younger; are you not, Mr. St. Leger?” You, Mr.
Harley, must be a little older.

“I am just thirty, ma'am,” said Harley, gently, highly pleased
with the serene and elegant old lady.

“I thought I could tell you your age, my dear. Excuse me, I am
too unceremonious. I have a way of counting back. Your father
was married in—let me see—but I need not trouble my poor head

-- 128 --

[figure description] Page 128.[end figure description]

about all that now. You are thirty! Well, well, how time passes!
And you have been to Europe a long time, it seems. Come home,
now, my dear—excuse me—and live in Virginia.”

Harley smiled.

“But Huntsdon is so large and lonely, Mrs. Bland.”

“Then get married.”

“Is such your advice, madam?”

“Certainly! certainly! Young gentlemen should not marry too
early. I would not be in haste, for there is a great deal, a very
great deal of responsibility in marrying. But marry when the time
comes; and that time comes, my dear,—excuse me—at thirty.”

“So I am not yet old enough,” said St. Leger, laughing. “I am
but twenty-five, Mrs. Bland.”

“That is a very good age.”

“And I should proceed, it seems, to commit matrimony at once!”

The young man sighed. Was he thinking of a certain young
lady, who, at that moment, was winding a string of pearls in her
hair, just over his head, with ten feet, some plaster, and a floor
between?

“To form one's opinion from your view, Mrs. Bland,” he added,
“marriage is unalloyed bliss.”

The old lady smiled, and glanced at him above her spectacles.

“There is nothing in the world entirely unalloyed, Mr. St. Leger.”

“And marriage is not?”

“No indeed. Everything depends upon the person one marries.
And too much care cannot be taken in forming so indissoluble a
tie.”

“Indissoluble?” Is it so impossible, then, to get rid of the fetters
of matrimony?”

“Not impossible, my dear; but I have never known a divorced
couple to lead happy lives. Better, a thousand times, live single
throughout a long life! Am I not right, Mr. Harley?”

“I use your expression, madam, and say yes, a thousand times.

“You must have observed such cases?”

“I have, madam.”

The old lady went on knitting busily, and talking.

“It makes no difference which is to blame; the result is always
bad for both, though, of course, much worse for the wife than for
the husband. There was poor Julia—”

But what the full name of the poor Julia was, or what had been
the fate of that unfortunate lady, was never known to Harley and
St. Leger. The door opened, and Miss Clementina sailed in, followed
by Judge Bland. The lady made a formal curtsey; the
Judge bowed, and held out his hand with grave politeness.

-- 129 --

[figure description] Page 129.[end figure description]

“Good evening, gentlemen!” he said. “I am glad to see that you
have been invited to my mother's chamber; it is the most agreeable
room in the house. I know she has offered you a cup of tea, and
I trust, as it is snowing heavily, you will allow me to have your
horses put away, and spend the night. It will not do for you to return
to Huntsdon on such an inclement night.”

Harley remained standing.

“I regret that it is not in my power to stay, my dear sir. Are
you busy to-night? If not, may I beg a few moments' private conversation?
I need your advice upon a point of law.”

“A legal opinion? I will assist you in any manner in my power
with very great pleasure.”

Harley looked round. His meaning was plain.

“Perhaps it would be best to go up to my study,” said Judge
Bland. “We can then return to the ladies.”

Harley bowed.

“I was about to suggest that our conversation would not probably
prove very entertaining,” he said.

As Harley spoke, St. Leger uttered a slight laugh. Harley looked
at him with inquiring eyes.

“I suppose there never was a more indiscreet personage than
myself,” said St. Leger. “I was just about to say that nothing
interests me more than discussions and points of law. Luckily I
have said nothing! Your conversation may be on confidential
matters, and I will not intrude.”

Harley evidently hesitated. Then he said:

“There is no reason why you should not be present, my dear
St. Leger, if you desire it—none whatever. It will be a mere legal
consultation. Come!”

St. Leger smiled, and followed Harley and Judge Bland up-stairs
to the study of the latter.

-- 130 --

p513-155 CHAPTER XXXIII. THE LAW OF DIVORCE.

[figure description] Page 130.[end figure description]

The three gentlemen entered the small study, where the crackling
fire and the candles in the silver candlesticks gave a cheerful
light,—all the more agreeable from contrast with the steady fall of
the thick snow-flakes, seen through the window—and Judge Bland
drew up two chairs.

St. Leger seated himself at one corner of the fire-place; Harley
opposite the Judge; and that gentleman, leaning back in his arm-chair,
assumed an air of courteous attention.

“I have an appointment in an hour or two from this time, my
dear sir,” said Harley, “and shall therefore, with your permission,
proceed without delay to the object of my visit, which, briefly, is
to ascertain the law of divorce as it now exists in Virginia.”

“Of divorce?” said Judge Bland, with some surprise.

“I mean—to be more explicit, sir—what does the common law
regard as sufficient ground for an application, either on the part of
the husband or of the wife, for a divorce a vinculo matrimonii, which
I believe is wholly different from a divorce a mensa et thoro.

“Wholly different,” said Judge Bland, gravely.

He looked attentively at Harley. What could be his object?
The rumors in reference to his visitor occurred to him. Could it be
possible that a secret marriage, such as Miss Clementina suspected—
but he suppressed his curiosity, and said, calmly,

“I understand you to desire a brief summary of the English law
on the subject of divorce?”

Harley inclined his head with grave courtesy.

“I will state briefly,” said Judge Bland, leaning back thoughtfully
in his chair, “the principles controlling the action both of the spiritual
and the common law courts on this—I may say—very painful
subject. Divorce is regarded by our law as the last and extreme
remedy for a state of things which no other remedy can touch; and
is decreed most cautiously—I might say with the utmost reluctance—
and only when no other course is possible. The explanation of this
fact may be given in few words. Marriage is both a sacrament and
a civil contract of the most binding force. The very foundations of
society rest upon it—it is not only the hearthstone of the family,
but the corner-stone of the social fabric. To dissolve this most

-- 131 --

[figure description] Page 131.[end figure description]

solemn and sacred of all human ties lightly, would be to turn society
into a band of wild beasts. It is not too much to say that such a
proceeding would result in a revel of brutality and every murderous
instinct—man would sink to the brute. Such, at least, is the view
of the English law, which decrees divorce only on clear proof of a
state of things utterly irreconcilable with continued cohabitation—
infidelity, for example, on the one side, and physical cruelty, such
as beating or striking, on the other;—and even in these cases, so
great is the objection of the courts, it is sought to make the separation
one a mensa et thoro rather than a vinculo matrimonii.

Judge Bland then proceeded to present a lucid statement of the
main cases decided by the courts, mentioning especially Foliambe's
case in 3d Salkeld's Reports. The law had there been fully examined
and the controlling principles laid down. The Judge concluded
as he began, with a forcible exposition of the sanctity of the marriage
tie, and the noted aversion of the courts to disturb it, save in
cases where its longer continuance was impossible.

Harley had listened with close attention. It was impossible to
ascertain from the expression of his countenance, which was calm,
grave and impenetrable, what thoughts were passing in his mind;
and St. Leger, who had watched him closely, impelled thereto by
an overmastering curiosity, was wholly unable to decide whether
his friend had asked Judge Bland's advice for his own guidance or
not; or, if for his own, whether divorce was contemplated, or had
already taken place. The whole affair was a maze of perplexity to
the young Englishman. What was the meaning of this application
to the counsellor? Who had been, or was to be, divorced? For it
was plain that Harley, weary as he was after his long journey,
would never have taken this night-ride to Blandfield without an
express object. Was he, then, really married, and was he seeking
to relieve himself of the yoke of an unfortunate and hateful
union? With whom was that “appointment?” He looked with
fixed attention at Harley, as all this passed through his mind; but
always the same impenetrable face met his eyes—a face calm,
grave, untroubled, but not cheerful.

“I need scarcely add anything,” said Judge Bland, with great
gravity, “to the considerations I have already stated; and although
the ecclesiastical and common law lay down a large number of
grounds on which an application for divorce may be granted, I have
called your attention as clearly as possible to the two grounds, and
the only two, upon which the courts will grant such an application,
unless the circumstances are so very peculiar and unusual as to
induce them to make an exception to their ordinary course of proceeding.
These grounds, I repeat, are a breach of faith on the part

-- 132 --

[figure description] Page 132.[end figure description]

of the wife, which in all countries—among the veriest savages—is
regarded as a virtual termination of the relations of husband and
wife, and in some countries is punished with death—the law even
empowering the husband to inflict the penalty; and, on the man's
part, cruelty, the employment of his superior physical strength to
inflict personal violence upon the wife—which as justly necessitates
her removal from his control by the arm of the law. I have
here summed up accurately—if briefly—I think, sir, the spirit and
practice of the English law. Should you wish further suggestions
upon other points, it will afford me pleasure to aid you, to the best
of my ability to do so.”

Harley reflected.

“I am greatly obliged, sir,” he said, “by your lucid statement.
I believe there is no other point. One other question I should,
however, like to ask. Is the process of obtaining a divorce a
vinculo,
where the full case is made out, a tedious one?”

“Is there to be—I should say, does your question contemplate—
opposition? That would, of course, render the proceeding more
complicated, and therefore make it more lengthy.”

“Let us say, sir, that there is no desire to oppose the process—an
agreement upon both sides that the marriage shall terminate.”

“Then the affair need not consume a great deal of time, sir.
The law looks for a party that denies as for a party that asserts.
If a defendant remains passive, and the law is for the plaintiff,
the courts consider that a decree for the plaintiff may be entered
at once.”

Harley rose, and said,

“I again offer you my thanks, sir, for your advice, and am truly
glad to have my own views upon this, as you say, very painful
subject, confirmed by an authority as high as your own. I am
aware that my visit and its object must appear singular to you,
and that you may regard it as somewhat strange that I do not
inform you of the particular case involving these questions, and the
course I propose to pursue. I regret that, at present, circumstances
prevent me from speaking more explicitly. I can only add that
my motive is good, and that an intelligent comprehension of the
law on the points mentioned was absolutely necessary for my
guidance in an affair of the first importance, which I have very
greatly at heart. At another time—”

Judge Bland did what he very seldom had done in all the course
of his life—he interrupted the person speaking to him. Raising his
hand suddenly, with his fingers extended, and the palm turned
outward toward Harley, he said, in a quick and rather formal
tone,

-- 133 --

[figure description] Page 133.[end figure description]

“No! I beg Mr. Harley! Pray do not regard the slight assistance
rendered you—if it be such—by myself as placing you under
the least obligation to explain the object of your interrogatories.”

Harley inclined his head with calm courtesy.

“I regard such an explanation when the moment comes,” he said,
“as due to the friend of my father, and I hope of myself too.”

“I am very sincerely your friend, sir.”

“And you shall always remain such, sir, if it is in my power to
preserve your respect and regard. Losing it, I should think worse
of myself, and justly. I repeat, therefore, that the time will come,
and is not distant, when all this disagreeable mystery will be made
clear.”

“I shall appreciate such a mark of personal regard, but do not
consider it incumbent upon you by any means,” the Judge formally
replied.

“Thanks, sir. We will now return.”

“Are you obliged to do so?”

“Absolutely.”

“Your ride will be a disagreeable one. The snow is falling faster
than ever.”

“My appointment, I am sorry to say, is imperative.”

“You cannot defer it? I can send a servant—”

“Thanks, sir, but it cannot be deferred.”

Judge Bland, who had risen, received this response with an expression
of courteous regret; and having been informed by St.
Leger that he too must return, begged his visitors to come again at
their early convenience; he himself was old and busy, and they
must not stand upon ceremony.

They then went down stairs, and Harley walked straight through
the hall to the front door without stopping. The door of the drawing-room
was closed, but from within came the sound of the harpsichord,
lightly touched in an absent and desultory manner by some
one, who seemed to be in that idle and unoccupied mood which
characterizes young ladies when, weary of reading, sewing, or
sleeping, they are not averse to receive visitors. Was it the young
lady who had twisted the pearls in her hair?

But neither Harley nor St. Leger stopped. The latter was absorbed
by the singular interview with Judge Bland, and had a
vague feeling that the “appointment” which his friend was going
back to keep at Huntsdon might put an end to this most mysterious
of mysteries. When Harley, therefore, went out, shaking hands at
parting, with Judge Bland, he followed; they mounted their horses,
and set out at a gallop, through the fast-falling snow, toward
Huntsdon.

-- 134 --

[figure description] Page 134.[end figure description]

As they mounted, the desultory notes of the harpsichord ceased,
a shadow crossed the apartment, and this shadow took up its position
behind the lace curtains, between which, where they opened
in the middle, the shadow peeped out.

Had the shadow got tired of the harpsichord and come to look
at the snow, with incidental surprise at the abrupt departure of the
horsemen?

The pearls had been interwoven uselessly in the pretty curls.
Evelyn had nobody to look at her. The visitors were returning at
full speed toward Huntsdon.

-- --

[figure description] Image of two men on horseback at night, stopped and looking towards a figure with a lantern that is standing nearby in the snow. The figure is crouching down, about to pluck something from the snow.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 135 --

p513-162 CHAPTER XXXIV. A MAN WITH A LANTERN.

[figure description] Page 135.[end figure description]

Harley and St. Leger went on at full gallop through the slow,
steady, never-ceasing snow-fall. Their horses were the finest in
the Huntsdon stables. Harley's, especially, was an animal of great
power, who kept the long, regular gallop unurged; his neck arched
from the heavy hand of his rider on the rein; his nostrils flecked
with foam-flakes.

Harley's eyes were fixed straight before him. He had evidently
quite forgotten the presence of St. Leger, and was thinking of something
which completely deverted his attention from the landscape
through which he moved; and yet the landscape was striking.
The snow began to cover every object—a ghastly shroud, hiding
not the face of living nature, it seemed, but something that was
dead. The trees rose, gaunt and weird, like phantoms of the night;
the bushes, as they passed, were goblin-like, with outstretched
arms to arrest the travellers. They themselves resembled phantoms.
As they went on, their horses' hoofs made no noise on the
soft snow. They passed over the long levels, up the hills, down
into hollows, where the road ran between overhanging banks,
thick-clothed with evergreens, quite ghastly now—as silent as
shadows.

Harley was looking still straight before him, when he saw a light
through the falling flakes. This light was an eccentric one; it
moved along the ground, rose, was lowered, disappeared, re-appeared,
and then moved steadily forward, still near the surface.
A man was carrying a lantern, it seemed, and was approaching the
main road at right angles, coming from the north and going toward
the south.

There was something singular in this light, moving steadily in
the wild spot, on such a night. Who was the night-wanderer?
Absorbed as he was in thought, Harley followed the light with his
eyes, saw it approach the road over which he was riding, and
reached the point where another road crossed, just as the light did.
It was carried in the hand of a man who walked in front of a small
van, covered with canvas, and drawn by a solemn-looking donkey.
Beside the van, like pall-bearers beside a coffin, walked four or five
men, wrapped in nondescript overcoats. Men, van, and donkey
were snow-covered.

-- 136 --

[figure description] Page 136.[end figure description]

Harley was about to continue his way, when suddenly the thought
passed through his mind—

“This is the company of strollers.”

“He stopped all at once—St. Leger imitating him—and called out
to the man with the lantern to halt. The command was at once
obeyed, and the light fell upon the face of the man. It was the
manager of the strollers, and a glance showed Harley that his order
to him to halt had occasioned him very considerable trepidation.

“A word with you, friend,” said Harley. “You are travelling
late.”

“Yes, your honor. We are poor playing people making for
Smithfield. A bad night, your honor.”

“A bad night, as you say.”

He leaned over his horse's neck, close to the man.

“Where is the—woman—I saw a month ago in this company?
Tell me, and I will pay you well for the information. Refuse to tell
me, and you shall lie in Smithfield jail to-morrow as a kidnapper
and vagrant.”

“The woman? Oh! your honor? am I to get into trouble about
that woman? I wish I had never seen her!

“Where is she?”

“Your honor—”

“Where is she!”

“Now, don't, your honor! Don't be hard on a poor fellow that's
done nothing. She's gone, your honor—gone, and I've never laid
eyes on her since.”

Harley looked at the man upon whose face the light of the lantern
fell clearly. There was no mistaking the face. Terror was
written upon it—terror too great to be reconcilable with deceit.

“You do not know, I see that. Why did she leave you?”

“Well, your honor,” said the stroller, much re-assured, “I can't
tell that, and nobody can, except it is a Mr. Justin Harley.”

“Justin Harley!”

“That's the name, sir. It is on a paper we found this very day,
among her things. Queer enough, but somebody saw it before.
There is a Mr. Harley living somewhere in this country, I'm told.
The paper must be for him.”

“The paper!—a paper addressed to Justin Harley!

“Just so, your honor.”

“Give me the paper!”

“Give it to you, your honor!”

“I am Justin Harley.”

And knitting his brows with sudden gloom, he repeated,

“Give me the paper!”

-- 137 --

[figure description] Page 137.[end figure description]

The man, who had listened with evident surprise, saw that Harley
was too much in earnest to endure temporizing.

“Yes, your honor; you shall have the paper in a minute,” he
said.

It was not far to seek. The vagrant put his hand into his breast,
drew out a sealed packet, and gave it to Harley, saying, as he did so,

“I hope you'll remember a poor man, sir. You see I am making
no difficulty. I don't know your honor. I was going to look for
you, and give you this; but if you say you are Mr. Harley, that's
enough.”

Harley had taken the packet, and was looking at it closely. It
was of coarse paper, heavily sealed, and his name was written upon
the cover.

“Her writing!” he muttered. “I know it too well! Yes, her
writing; and this paper is addressed to me!”

He was about to tear it open, but instead of doing so, put it in
the breast-pocket of his coat, and buttoned the coat over it.

“Not now, and not here,” he muttered.

During this time the manager of the strollers was looking at him
with very great anxiety. The paper had left his possession, and
an equivalent had not been forthcoming. Harley comprehended
the look and replied to it.

“Yes,” he said—“I had forgotten.”

He took out his purse, selected a bank of England note of considerable
value, and handed it to the stroller.

“That to begin with,” he said, “on condition that you reply to
my questions. Afterwards, if you accomplish what I wish, as
much more—twice as much more.”

The stroller's eyes had glittered with cupidity. He examined the
bank of England note with unflattering intensity, uttered a little,
suppressed grunt of delight, and placed it, with cautious rapidity,
in an inner pocket.

“Yes, your honor, yes—I will do anything. Your honor has
only to command. Where's the base slave that, seeing straight
before him!—but enough of this!”

“More than enough! This is no time for your heroics, sir.
have no time to waste. First for my questions.”

“Anything your honor—anything a poor—”

“Tell me all about—this woman,” interrupted Harley. “I—take
an interest in her; but that is not the question. How did she
come to be a member of your company? Where and when did
you meet her first? Tell me all—all; and I warn you I will have
the plainest answers and the plainest truth. I am in no haste.
The night is before us.”

-- 138 --

[figure description] Page 138.[end figure description]

The stroller wiped the snow from his face.

“It is a bad night to talk in, your honor, but—”

“True. I had forgotten. Yonder is a better place. You will not
reach shelter, and had better bivouac—fire is house and bed.”

“I see your honor is a soldier.”

“I am a hunter at least, and used to this. Yonder is your bivouac
under that pine, where the bank shelter you.”

He pointed to a large pine growing at the edge of the road,
beneath a bank. The heavy foliage had protected the ground from
the snow, and drooped with its burden, making a warm nest.

“There is the fence—burn it. It is my own. And now for my
questions.”

The strollers kindled a fire with the rapidity of old hands at the
business. A bright blaze sprung up beneath the pine—the donkey
was unhitched—the men gathered around the fire, St. Leger waited
patiently, and Harley and the manager, at some paces off, began to
talk—or rather Harley listened. The stroller had evidently been
impressed by the warning to be straightforward and to conceal or
misrepresent nothing. His story was essentially the same as that
which he had told St. Leger—whom he did not seem in the least
to recognize. Travelling, many years before, upon a highway which
had just entered a clump of woods, a woman, scarcely more than
twenty in appearance, had suddenly joined them, laboring under
great excitement—flying, it seemed, from some one or something.
They must save her!—save her! she cried; and thinking it only
humane to succor beauty, (here the stroller became sentimental, but
was checked by an impatient exclamation from Harley,) they had
given her refuge, placed her in the van, travelled on, and she had
remained with them.

“And no one pursued her?”

“Nobody, your honor!”

“She gave you her name?”

“A name, your honor—a mere make up—we have forgot it, and
always called her Cleopatra.”

“She acted?”

“Like a queen, your honor!”

“She was—irreproachable? Answer plainly.”

Harley's voice changed a little; his eyes were full of a gloomy
fire.

“Irre-proach-able?” said the manager, pronouncing the long word
with sedulous care, “I believe, your honor! Irre-proach-able?—

“`Chaste as the icicle that hangs in Dian's—”'

“That is enough. Spare me your stage-talk—I am in no humor
for it. Why did she leave you?”

-- 139 --

[figure description] Page 139.[end figure description]

The stroller shook his head. He looked for a single instant at
Harley, evidently with the desire of saying, “It was after seeing
you that night;” but this intimation, he seemed to feel, would
hazard his prospective gains.

“I don't know any more than the babe unborn, your honor. I
only know we woke up on the morning after—a performance—and
the bird had flown.”

“You don't know where she is?”

“No more than the babe just mentioned, as I live, your
honor!”

“Good, and now listen to me, and hear only what I say, without
asking questions, or repeating anything to any one. Look for this
woman. Find her if you can—or some trace of her. Then come at
once to me. I live at a house called Huntsdon, not far from this
spot—any one can direct you. Bring me information of her, and I
will pay you for your information, and pay you largely.”

The stroller took off his hat and bowed low. He respected that
strong vibrating voice—and the roll of bank-notes he had seen in
the purse of the owner of the voice.

“Yes, yes, your honor. I'll find your honor's house, never fear,
your honor.”

“And keep your own counsel.”

“I am secret as death itself, your honor! And never fear. She
is lurking somewhere—she can't be very far. I see you take an
interest in her—that's enough—I haven't asked, your honor—”

“Ask me nothing,” said Harley, gloomily. “I want this information,
and I will pay for it.”

He reflected for a few moments, and his face grew soft and sad.

“Poor girl!” he muttered. “On such a night! She may be at
this moment—”

He looked up. The stroller was watching him.

“I have said all that I need say,” he muttered. “Begin your
search at once—to-morrow.”

And making a brief salute with his hand, he mounted, and set
out again, with St. Leger at a gallop as before, looking straight
before him still. The long, steady gallop carried him swiftly over
the white road; and the forest around Huntsdon rose in front of
him.

“Poor, poor girl!” he murmured again. On such a night! God
grant she may be sheltered! Forgive her! Oh yes! from the
bottom of the heart she wellnigh broke! I must see her again, if
only for an instant. How can I think of it! On such a night!”

He went up the hill, still at the long gallop, followed by St. Leger.
As he threw himself from the saddle in front of the portico, he

-- 140 --

[figure description] Page 140.[end figure description]

looked toward the oak, under which St. Leger had informed him
she had concealed herself.

“If she were only there!” he murmured; “but, thank heaven!
she is not. On such a night, with her poor little feet—!”

He drew a long breath. Then he called, and the groom, who
who always awaited him, came promptly.

“Has any one been here?” he said.

“No, Mas' Justin.”

He looked at his watch, on which a gleam from one of the windows
fell.

“It is time,” he said.

He went slowly up the steps, followed by St. Leger, the groom
leading off their horses through the falling snow. His hand was
thrust into his breast. He seemed anxious to assure himself that
the package was still there, and to guard it.

“Why did she ever write this?” he murmured. “I do not wish
to read it. I think I know what it contains. But—ah! the long,
long hours when she was thinking of me—writing her heart here!
Poor girl! poor girl!”

St. Leger laid his hand upon his arm. He was deeply affected.

“And to think,” he said, “that I have heard you called cold!

Harley drew a long breath, and looked at his companion with
unutterable sadness.

“It is better, perhaps, to be—this life is so sorrowful,” he murmured.

They went in, and the door closed.

Until after midnight, Harley sat up, evidently expecting some
one.

This some one did not come. The snow continued to fall in a
blinding mass. The long hours slowly passed.

The appointment had not been kept, and without another word
upon the subject, Harley bade his friend good-night, and retired to
his chamber.

-- 141 --

p513-168 CHAPTER XXXV. ONLY TWENTY-EIGHT.

[figure description] Page 141.[end figure description]

In this strange world we very often pass near what we are seeking.

Harley and his friend had scarcely entered the house, when a
sort of shadow glided beneath one of the great oaks, passed along
the front of the mansion, and approached the portico.

This shadow was a young woman—thin, feeble-looking, and clad
in black. A chance-gleam from one of the windows fell upon her
face. When Harley and St. Leger had seen it in the tobacco-house,
the thin white cheeks were covered with rouge, and the momentary
excitement of acting had changed the natural expression. Now
the rouge had disappeared, and there was no excitement. A cold,
dumb despair seemed to possess this human being, and her face
was the face of a ghost.

Her feet, as she walked, left deep prints in the snow, which was
now several inches in depth, and these prints were small and slender—
the feet were evidently delicate. One hand drew around her
shivering figure a black cloak, and this hand was slight and ladylike—
the hand of a person who has never performed manual labor.
In the movements of the slender and wasted figure there was
something woe-begone. Despair impersonate, there in the chill,
weird night, might have looked thus.

The woman walked swiftly along the front of the house, as if
resolutely bent on going up the broad steps and knocking at the
door. A close observer would have said that she walked thus
rapidly for fear her resolution would give way. And before she
reached the steps it had given way. Her pace lessened; she raised
her head, hesitated, stopped—her head sank again, and uttering a
low sob, she turned round and began to walk back. After taking
a few steps, she again stopped, went once more toward the door,
reached the steps, ascended two or three, and then, her resolution
entirely failing, she buried her face in her cloak and hurried
away.

Away from the great, dreary-looking mansion, with its glaring
eyes, which seemed to follow her; away from the oak under whose
drooping boughs she had hidden, night after night; along the winding
path by the spring where St. Leger had picked up the black

-- 142 --

[figure description] Page 142.[end figure description]

veil, and beneath the tree on whose trunk were carved the letters
“J. H.” and “A. C.”; over the rude style, out into the broad fields,
toward the lonely, gloomy, never-ending forest—so the poor, frail
thing went into the night.

As she hurried on, her thin form buffeted by the snow which a
cold wind was driving, now, straight into her face—her steps
wavering, her shoulders shivering, as the blast struck her—she
moaned, uttering inarticulate words.

At last these words became distinct, and might have been heard
if any one had been near. There was a dull despair in them—the
suppressed cry of a hungry, miserable heart—resembling the unhappy
cry of a child in pain.

“O me!” the woman said, “I am only twenty-eight—I am not so
old—and I am going to die to-night! I would not care for that—I
have nothing to live for—but O me! I have not seen him!—I have
not seen him! and I shall die, and never see him and tell him
everything, and find my child!”

She tottered on, uttering that low sound which the word moan
scarcely describes.

“I have gone there night after night; I have watched and
watched, and resolved, time after time, and looked up at that light,
and I could not go to him! Why did I not? I know he would
forgive me!”

The wind struck her fiercely, and the snow covered her poor,
thin cheeks—so white already that it seemed quite useless for the
snow to make them whiter. Her walk became slower, and more
labored. She dragged her feet, and panted.

Where was she going? She did not know. Not to the house
of the poor, charitable family who had received her when she fled
from the strollers—dividing that small loaf with the houseless
wanderer. She was not thinking of shelter now, but of getting
away somewhere—of reaching some spot where she could lie
down, hidden from all eyes, like a hunted animal, and die.

“He was noble—enough—to forgive me—!”

These words came in gasps, which showed that her strength was
failing. She had tottered on, indeed, mile after mile, for more than
two hours. Her pace now was a stagger. She had entered a wood,
and heard water flowing near. This seemed to remind her of
some other scene, and she murmured, with sobs,

“O my child! my child!”

As this cry escaped her, she stumbled and half fell.

“The snow—is blinding me!”

It was not the snow. A step further, she fell upon one knee and
one hand. She remained thus for a moment, her eyes closed, her

-- 143 --

[figure description] Page 143.[end figure description]

heart beating more and more faintly. Then she rose, slowly and
painfully; took three steps; fell upon her knees—then upon her
face, with both arms stretched out.

Through the opening between the tall cypresses the snow-flakes
fell gently and quietly upon her.

-- 144 --

p513-171 CHAPTER XXXVI. THE UNFORESEEN.

[figure description] Page 144.[end figure description]

In life it is the improbable that always comes to pass; and
nothing is certain but the unforeseen.

Two persons playing prominent parts in this history were riding
out together, and went side by side, almost silent as they rode,
across the hills and through the forests stripped of their gaudy
tints.

Since the scenes just described a month had passed, and the year
seemed suddenly to go backward. That first brief snow had disappeared
like a dream with the sunshine of the following days: then
the air had moderated; a few chill days, a gradual softening of the
temperature, finally a delicious, dreamy calm—as sweet as the
spring, as mild as the summer, as pensive as the autumn—and
the magical “Indian summer,” the Greek “nurse of the halcyon,”
had come into the world in all its loveliness. Not a breath of air
disturbed the slumbrous quiet. The faint, sweet splendor of the
sunshine bathed the fields, the forests, and the distant river; and
over all a silvery, translucent haze drooped, rounding every outline
into beauty.

The Indian summer makes the world fairy-land. Have the hard
cares of the world left you the capacity to dream? If so, it is then
that you dream of many things—of youth; of early loves; of the
faces you will not see again, the hands you will not touch, the lips
you will never more kiss......

Justin Harley had gone, on this morning, to Blandfield; had
found Evelyn Bland desirous of riding to the house of a friend a
few miles distant; offered to escort her; and they were riding now
through the mild sunshine, talking a little only as they went.

A single glance at Harley must have shown anybody that the
whole man had undergone a change. St. Leger had seen that
change after Harley's visit to the Blackwater Swamp, but now it
was far more marked. All the old unrest, hidden under a calm
sadness, had left him. His expression was gentle, patient, sweet:
happiness, if not hope, seemed to have come back to him, as the
sunshine had come back after the snow.

The improbable had come to pass—the unforeseen had become a
reality.

-- 145 --

[figure description] Page 145.[end figure description]

Harley had begun to love Evelyn Bland with the calm, strong
love of a calm, strong man—the man of thirty who has felt grief,
known disappointment, encountered every viscissitude, and lost
the fresh impulse of the spring of life, but retained the mellow
sweetness of autumn. The Indian summer typified his sentiment—
something mild, sweet and enforced—the second summer
of the heart.

The world smiles sometimes at these “cases.” Youth, it is said,
is the only age on which the absurdity of loving sits gracefully.
But it is only the very old, or the very young, who say that. If
the love of a man is the triumph of a woman, it is the love of the
man of thirty in which she should rejoice.

How this wonder came about, the man whose history we write
never knew. But there it was. The hermit-like, the sad, the indifferent
Justin Harley, who had looked with antipathy, almost,
upon every woman, had in that single month, in that poor little
bundle of minutes, passed from carelessness to interest, from interest
to affection, from affection to tenderness, and with every day,
now, this tenderness was deepening into a strong and earnest love.
If any one had predicted this, Justin Harley would certainly have
laughed at them. But the marvel had come to pass. The blue
eyes of the girl, her lips, her smile, the bend of her neck, the tones
of her voice, these went with him as he rode, followed him everywhere
throughout the day, and haunted him in dreams. The voice
of Evelyn in singing had first made his dull heart beat. He was a
passionate lover of music, and this voice of a country girl seemed
to open for him a new world. He had heard the finest singers of
the European capitals, but exquisite as the enjoyment of the music
of the masters had been to him, it was not so exquisite as the ballad
floating like a bird's song from the lips of Evelyn Bland. She
seemed to him to sing, indeed, as the birds sing—not to be heard,
but to hear themselves. Either the fresh young voice laughed in
some arch-capricious ditty, dancing with mirth, or died away in
slow, sad cadences, touching the heart with sympathetic tenderness;
and Harley listened, was enthralled, heard her singing still when
he had gone away, until the music of her voice seemed ever
present with him, as an old tune of our youthful years comes back
and haunts us, and will not leave us any rest.

So love dawned, deepened, reddened the sky of this man's life,
and changed him. His face showed little, however; he was as
calm as before, only with the calmness was mingled that new
patience, gentleness and sweetness. He saw her now and then,—
riding to Blandfield, at intervals only, with Sainty, the gay youth,
who was an immense favorite there. There had never been a

-- 146 --

[figure description] Page 146.[end figure description]

word of love between them; he only looked at her and listened
to her.

They rode on slowly through the mild sunshine, enjoying almost
in silence the luxury of being near each other. Evelyn had never
looked more beautiful. The exquisite grace of her tall figure was
shown by the riding-habit which adapted itself closely to the
slendor form, and her hair fell upon her shoulders. The neck, with
its narrow and plain collar, was bent a little forward—one of the
girl's greatest charms, for it gave her that gracious and maidenly
air which a neck held stiffly erect takes away. Her cheeks were
tinted with the blush roses of nineteen, which—the poets notwithstanding—
has a fuller and sweeter bloom in it than seventeen;
her lips smiled, her blue eyes had the faint sweetness of the sunshine;
when the exquisite young creature turned this lovely head
over her shoulder, looking sidewise, she was all loveliness—if
loveliness means the property that inspires love. Beauty is not
loveliness; the ugly are often lovely, and though Evelyn Bland
had always been called a “little beauty,” it was her expression
more than her features which gave her her chief charm. You read
her feelings in her eyes and lips—eyes and lips translating the joy,
sorrow, laughter, tears, which chased each other in gleam or gloom
through her heart. And such human beings enthrall.

It was astonishing how the disproportion of age between these
two persons had changed. Evelyn had burst, as it were, into the
full flower of womanhood in a month. In the same time, Justin
Harley, cold, calm, sorrowful, resembling an old man at thirty, had
grown young. Wonderful magic of love, that makes the young old,
and the old young. You would have supposed them of the same
age, nearly. All that was unchanged in Harley was that almost
stately carriage of person. This he retained—his most marked personal
trait. It has been noticed before. In walking, he planted
his feet firmly and strongly at each step, his head erect, his
shoulders thrown back, and his eyes calm and steady, looking into
your own. In riding, he carried himself in the same erect
fashion.

They made the visit which Evelyn wished, and returned toward
Blandfield. The road passed across that leading from the Blackwater
Swamp, toward Huntsdon. It was not the shortest, but
neither wished to cut short the ride. The poet—a very great poet—
knew human nature when he wrote “The Last Ride Together,”
and made his lover long to “ride forever—forever ride” with the
one he loved; and Harley felt that wish vaguely, scarcely realizing
his own sentiment, forgetting the past, losing sight of the future,
living only in the present.

-- 147 --

[figure description] Page 147.[end figure description]

The road was the longest; it was also the worst. Evelyn was
riding a somewhat skittish horse and—it did not amount to an
incident; it was the most trivial of trifles; but trifles go to make
up life!

The road they were following ran through a hollow, ascended
gradually, and passed along the edge of a bank, from which you
looked down abruptly on a wooded rivulet thirty feet below.
Horses are generally perverse; they always select a dangerous spot
to become frightened. Evelyn's suddenly shied at some noise in
the bushes, leaped sidewise, and would have plunged down the
bank had not Harley seized the bridle. Evelyn was an excellent
rider, but just escaped falling, with the help of Harley's arm thrown
around her.

For a single instant his arm encircled the lithe figure, which
leaned almost on his heart, and her curls brushed his cheek. He
had held her in his arms once in the Blackwater, and felt perfect
indifference thereat. Now he measured the change. His heart
throbbed, his face flushed like a boy's. Their eyes met for a single
second......

Harley had just taken his supporting arm from Evelyn, when he
heard a light laugh.

He turned round, and saw St. Leger, who had ridden up behind
them unheard, looking at them with wicked smiles.

-- 148 --

p513-175 CHAPTER XXXVII. ST. LEGER COMES TO THE CONCLUSION THAT HE IS CRAZY.

[figure description] Page 148.[end figure description]

Fanny, the daughter of Puccoon, the trapper, was sitting, as
usual, at the door of the hut in the hills, when St. Leger emerged
on horseback—after leaving Harley and Evelyn—from the deep-green
magnolia-like laurels, approached, and dismounting, affixed
the bridle of his horse to a bough not far from the girl.

At sight of him Fanny rose quickly, with a sudden color in her
cheek.

“You!”

“Yes, Fanny, yes!”

“You have come back!”

These words had escaped the girl's lips in a sort of flutter. She
took two steps toward him and stopped. Standing there, with one
knee bent, the little feet, in their spotless stockings and coarse
shoes, plain beneath the skirt, her head drooping forward a little,
her curls covering her shoulders in tangled profusion, and framing
the blushing cheeks and blue eyes, Fanny was like a picture.

“Are you glad to see me, then?”

St. Leger took her hand as he said this, and looked earnestly into
her face.

“Oh! yes.”

“I really believe that you are; and now, as I am tired, I will sit
down. Go on with your sewing.”

Fanny went back to her seat, and St. Leger sat down on a stool
beside her. It was his customary seat. He had visited the cabin
often now, and fell into the ways of things easily. Puccoon was
almost always absent, hunting, as he was on this morning.

“I am very glad to see you again,” said the girl, in her sweet,
simple voice; “I was sure you were gone.”

“I did go—as far as Williamsburg.”

“And—”

“What brought me back? The intervention of the best of Governors!”
laughed St. Leger. “Do you wish to hear about it?”

“Oh yes.”

“Here is the narrative, then, Fanny. As a great author says, `I
will be brief.' I set off with Mr. Harley, who was ready to weep at
my departure, rode to the capital, and was about to sail, when I got
a note from his Excellency the Governor, requesting me to come

-- --

“Fanny had resumed her sewing without further words.”—P. 149. [figure description] Image of Fanny and St. Leger sitting on the stoop outside of her cabin. She is looking down at her sewing. St. Leger is holding onto his tri-cornered hat and looking over at her, smiling. Behind them is the cabin, with animal pelts and nets hanging on the exterior walls.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 149 --

[figure description] Page 149.[end figure description]

and see him. I went; I was received in his big room, with portraits
of the King and Queen staring down at you. I am now going to
use some long, fine words. His Excellency, it seems, was in a
difficulty. He wished to send to the people in London—the mintstry
they are called—a report of affairs in the colonies. This report
must go by a sure hand; I was a sure hand. The report would
take a month: would I wait? Now for some more long words.
His Excellency proceeded to add that he would see that Mr. St.
Leger got into no trouble. He would write to the Foreign Office,
which would notify the War Office, which would notify the commanding
officer of the Blues, that the said Mr. St. Leger was absent
on the public service; by which means red tape would be respected.
Do you know what red tape is, Fanny?”

Fanny shook her head, laughing, and said “No.”

“And what the Foreign Office is, and the other offices, and all?”

The same ignorance.

“Happy maiden!” said St. Leger, laughing, “and if you take my
advice you will never learn. They are fearfully stupid things, and
I am a fortunate man to be here with you, instead of in London
with them!

If ever a human being's expression of countenance verified his
words, St. Leger's did. He was looking at Fanny's cheeks, just
touched with the tea-rose tint, at her long lashes, as her eyes were
fixed upon her sewing, and at the wealth of tangled curls, with a
quite singular expression. On the fair head, and neck bent forward
with exquisite grace, fell the dreamy splendor of the Indian summer
sunshine. It was strange—very strange—but St. Leger's heart
throbbed, and a sudden warmth came to it.

“Fanny!” he said.

She raised her eyes and looked at him, turning her head slightly.

“I am going to ask you a question. Did anybody ever tell you
that you were very beautiful?”

“Beautiful!” exclaimed the girl.

“Yes.”

I beautiful?”

“Yes.”

“No, indeed, sir. Who would take the trouble?”

“It would not take much trouble,” said St. Leger, with a little
laugh, mingled with a suspicious sigh.

Fanny had resumed her sewing, without further words; but there
was a good deal more color in her cheeks. She seemed to be
musing; a new thought had plainly come into her mind.

“I don't think it would be worth any one's trouble to come away
off here to the hills and our poor cabin to tell me any such thing,”
she said simply. “I am a child, and we are poor, common people.”

-- 150 --

[figure description] Page 150.[end figure description]

St. Leger shook his head.

“You are not a child—you are nearly a woman; and whether
you are poor or not you are not common.

The girl seemed somewhat troubled at these remarks, and did
not make any reply.

“For that matter,” said St. Leger, “I am not of those people who
believe mere rank in life makes any difference. A gentleman is a
gentleman, and a lady is a lady, whether they live in a cabin or a
palace—there is no common about it.”

St. Leger seemed to be listening to some one else speaking with
his own voice. Here he was—he, the elegant man of the world,
with deeply-grounded prejudices in favor of class—expounding to
this child the doctrine of the French philosophers and overturners,
then coming into vogue.

“I am very glad you think well of us,” said Fanny, simply. “I
have heard and read of fine society, but never expect to see it. I
shall live and die here in the hills.”

“That would be a pity!”

“A pity? Oh no! I am happy—I ought to be. I have father,
and he loves me, and—and—”

“Go on, Fanny!”

She looked at him with an air of exquisite candor and innocence.

“I meant that—I had you, too.”

St. Leger felt a strong desire to take the small hand holding the
needle, draw the child to him, hold her close to his heart, and tell
her how much he loved her. He did nothing of the sort, however—
not making the least attempt to do so—but he looked at her with
the greatest tenderness. She turned away from him thereupon,
and all at once St. Leger saw her give a slight start.

“What is the matter?” he said.

“That man again!”

“What man?”

“The man of the swamp!”

“You are dreaming, Fanny! Why, he's gone!”

“He has come back!”

“Have you seen him?”

“Yes, sir—twice. He has been away, but has returned, and I saw
him pass across the opening in the trees yonder—in a different
dress, but the same person—and he was looking at us!”

“I will find him!” cried St. Leger, starting up.

Fanny caught him by the arm.

“Oh no! no! You must not follow him. He always has his
gun, and you could not find him either! Don't go, Mr. St. Leger.

-- 151 --

[figure description] Page 151.[end figure description]

You must not go—come in! He may be looking now—maybe from
some cypress he has climbed!”

It was evident that Fanny was really terrified. She drew St.
Leger into the cabin, shut the door, and said:

“He frightens me! Why does he haunt us so?”

The child closed her eyes, falling on a seat as though she were
dizzy and faint. St. Leger was alarmed, and looked about him for
water to revive her. None was visible, and he tried to open the
door leading into Fanny's little room in rear of the cabin, where he
supposed he would have better success. The door was locked, and
St. Leger was trying still to enter, when Fanny, who had risen
quickly, caught his arm.

“No! no!” she said, hurriedly, “do not go in there!”

“Not go in? Why not, Fanny?”

“Because—please do not!”

“I was looking for water; you were faint.”

“I am not faint! I am very well now.”

St. Leger smiled.

“Why did you lock this door?”

“I cannot tell you,” Fanny said, in a low tone. “Come away,
Mr. St. Leger; do come!”

She went and opened the cabin-door again, resumed her seat,
and said:

“There is father coming home.”

Puccoon soon made his appearance, saluted St. Leger cordially,
and kissed Fanny with warm affection. He and his guest then
entered into conversation. St. Leger mentioned the re-appearance
of the man of the swamp, and Puccoon said, in a gloomy voice,

“Yes, he has come back, and trouble will come of it.” He then
dismissed the subject, spoke of hunting, and at the end of an hour,
St. Leger mounted his horse and rode away.

“I wonder why Fanny locked that door, and opposed my entering
so strongly?” muttered the young man.

He pondered thereon for some moments vainly; then another
subject evidently occupied him.

“Am I falling in love?” he murmured—“in love with a child?
I, in love with Fanny? Am I crazy?”

He tried to laugh, but did not succeed very well.

“I was laughing at Harley yonder. If he saw me, he would laugh
at me! A child!—the daughter of the poor trapper! And that
lofty moral discourse I made on the nothingness of rank! If my
uncle the earl had heard it, what a jolly laugh would have come
from him. And still I defy any one to find in this girl anything
but an exquisite delicacy and refinement. And she has improved.

-- 152 --

[figure description] Page 152.[end figure description]

She is educating herself. There is not a fault in her choice of
words, or her pronunciation.”

He colored as he thought of her, and then began to laugh.

“By heaven! she's a princess; and Henry St. Leger, Esq., could
present her at court, and not be ashamed of her, if she were a
woman and not a child!”

-- 153 --

p513-182 CHAPTER XXXVIII. EL DORADO.

[figure description] Page 153.[end figure description]

As St. Leger rode up the hill at Huntsdon, he saw Harley sitting
upon the portico and awaiting him. He had just returned from
Blandfield.

The young man ran lightly up the steps, then suddenly stopped,
looking at his friend.

“Harley!” he said.

“Well, mon ami.

“Have you found the receipt to draw down a part of the sunshine,
and get it into your countenance?”

“What do you mean, my dear St. Leger?”

“I mean that you are ten years younger than I ever saw you
before! I mean that you have discovered El Dorado, the fount
of youth, or some rejuvenating balm. What is it?”

“It is nothing; you are fanciful.”

“Fanciful! To tell me that I am fanciful when I say that you
are an entirely different man!”

“The merest fancy!”

“There again, being dogmatic is your only fault, Harley. Don't
I know the ordinary style of your physiognomy? Haven't I wintered
and summered Justin Harley for a lengthened period? Who
was it that hunted with that individual on the Danube, drove with
him on the prado, smoked with him like a boy of the burschen, and
tried to cheer him and couldn't?”

“Pshaw!” said Harley, laughing, “I am the same.”

“You are apparently just approaching the age of eighteen,
whereas the Justin Harley with whom I was formerly acquainted
was a gentleman far advanced in life, grim, cool, melancholy, with
something on his mind, one would have said; not a jovial personage,
though a good fellow, I allow.”

“Thank you, St. Leger. I like candor.”

“There again! who ever saw you laugh in that way before,
Harley?”

“Well!”

“Do you know what will take place soon?”

“What?”

-- 154 --

[figure description] Page 154.[end figure description]

“You will make a joke!—a joke! I never thought the day would
come when I would charge you with that enormity!”

“Is it such an enormity? Well, dear, St. Leger, have your jest
at my expense. I am glad you see cause to jest so. I believe I am
in better spirits than I used to be.”

“You believe! I see it and hear it in your face, your voice, your
laughter, your cheery, happy way of talking, Harley, and your lordship's
cheeks. They are as brown and ruddy as a ploughman's.”

“That's because I am well.”

“And happy! Nothing gives flesh and color like happiness!
nothing is more wholesome.”

“You are certainly right in that.”

“And what is the logical deduction, my boy? You see I address
you as a youth. The conclusion is—the irresistible conclusion—
that you are happy.”

“So be it. There is nothing, I hope, so very criminal in the
fact.”

“Has the prospect of returning to Europe in the spring, as I
think you intend, anything to do with the phenomenon?”

St. Leger uttered these words with satirical smiles.

“Returning to Europe?” said Harley.

“Yes. You have one dozen times, at least, spoken of your
intention.”

“Harley's brown face was just touched by the least possible
color.

“I shall not probably go back,” he said.

“Not go back!”

“I think not.”

“You! remain here?”

“Yes,” said Harley, smiling, “I think it my duty to do so.
Everything goes wrong in the absence of the master.”

“Ha! ha!”

“What in the world are you laughing at, St. Leger?”

“I am laughing at human nature—at the propensity of the
featherless biped called man to make everything fit to his own
wishes—at the success of a certain friend of mine in persuading
himself that what he desires to do is the very best thing and the
only thing for an intelligent person to do. You wish to remain in
Virginia, and remaining in Virginia is your duty!

Harley colored again.

“Well,” he said.

“You no doubt mean to dedicate your life to drainage.

“I think I shall drain the swamp, my dear friend.”

“To bucolic pursuits?”

-- 155 --

[figure description] Page 155.[end figure description]

“They are healthy.”

“You propose to grew fat, and become a respectable justice of the
peace, and vestryman, and arrest poachers and vagrants, and be
`his honor the squire,' and add to the population of the world.”

“It is humdrum; but is it so absurd, this peaceful and commonplace
career, my dear friend?”

“A truce to argument. When did it take place?” said St. Leger.

“What?”

“When did you fall in?”

“Fall in what?”

“In love!”

Having uttered these words, St. Leger laughed in triumph, looking
straight at Harley, who certainly did not sustain the glance
very coolly.

“Pshaw! my dear fellow,” he said. “Of all things in the world,
I would advise you to avoid this propensity to discover fancied
mysteries, and form opinions without sufficient foundation.”

“Fine words—long words, Harley. Whenever a man uses long
words, I think he is dodging. You are in love!”

“What put such an idea in your head?”

“I can see it.”

“Pshaw!”

“Nothing else explains this new expression in your face, Harley.
What a face! It positively reflects the sunshine on my own, and
lights me up! And I don't have to seek very far for the sunshine!”

Harley did not reply.

“You were riding out to-day with your sunshine, and of all the
tableaux that I have ever seen, that equestrian group of a cavalier
holding a damsel in his arms was the most picturesque.”

With these words St. Leger began to laugh, went into the house,
and disappeared, leaving Harley actually blushing.

As we have seen, nothing was truer than the charge made by St.
Leger. A new life had entered the frame of Harley. His cheek
was ruddier, his eyes brighter, his step more elastic; he seemed
growing younger and younger day by day.

He rose to his feet, and looked out with dreamy eyes upon the
calm landscape.

“Yes,” he said, with his gentle smile, “my life has changed.
What will come of this? I know not; but I do know that I shall
not return to Europe yet!”

-- 156 --

p513-185 CHAPTER XXXIX. UNDER THE MOON.

[figure description] Page 156.[end figure description]

It was the afternoon of the same day. The sun was slowly
dropping toward the woods, his orange light veiled by a dreamy
haze, and the mild beams, passing through the windows of an upper
room at Blandfield, fell upon Miss Evelyn Bland, who was just
completing her toilet.

She was going to a party in the neighborhood, and had bestowed
upon her toilet that elaborate attention which young ladies, even
the least vain or sedulous of their personal appearance, will do.
Her beautiful neck and shoulders emerged like snow drifts from a
cloud of translucent gauze, which veiled, without concealing, the
rounded outlines; her exquisite arms were nearly as white, and
only touched by a delicate rose tint; her hair was a great pile of
curls, with pearls interwoven, a spray of the same ornaments surmounting
the forehead; her cheeks glowed, her eyes sparkled, her
red lips wore a happy smile, and the surliest cynic that ever
laughed at female loveliness would have acknowledged that the
little maiden of Blandfield was a beauty. She scarcely wore any
jewels—the gold bands upon her wrists were nearly all. In her
hair a white rose, lingering, you would have said, to deck out the
damsel for her merry-making, was relieved against her curls. As
she stood before the mirror in the orange light, her tall and slender
figure glowing in it, and glanced over her fair shoulder, Evelyn was
like a vision of youth, and freshness, and joy.

We writers of romances point to these fair beings, and tell how
they are clad, describing the curls and the roses, but find it more
difficult to speak of the heart beating under the laces. Let us say,
only, that Evelyn was plainly happy, and not lay bare the tender
heart, or inquire too curiously what made it beat so. Was it the
thought: “He will see me as I now look to-night?” Was she
thinking, “if he only is pleased, I care for the opinion of no one
else?” Some such thought came to her, for her cheek colored, and
the lace covering her shoulders rose and fell suddenly.

A bell rang. Then the cheerful voice of Judge Bland was heard.

“Come! my dear. If you take such old gentlemen as myself
out at night, you must go early and return soon.”

-- 157 --

[figure description] Page 157.[end figure description]

And crying, “Yes, dear papa!” Evelyn seized her fan, cast one
last glance, woman-like, over her shoulder into the mirror, raised
her rustling train, and hastened down stairs, a gleam of sunshine
lighting up the house, and flushing the very tea-things with its
splendor.

A ride of five miles in the roomy old family chariot, drawn by
its four glossy horses, and driven by the steady old family coachman,
brought them to the scene of the festivity; and it was easy to
discover from the blazing windows, the forms passing to and fro,
and the merry music of the violins, that the party or “assembly,”
as they then said, was in full progress.

Evelyn ran up-stairs, and, emerging from her wrappings, quickly
re-appeared, entering the drawing-room on her father's arm. The
fresh little beauty, all curls and roses, presented a vivid contrast to
the staid and benevolent Judge, with his long gray hair, his thin
figure clad in black, and his stately courtesy. Evelyn was not in
the least staid; she resembled rather a child brimming with
laughter. You could see from her glowing cheeks that the crowd,
the rich dresses, the atmosphere of frolic, stirred her pulses,—from
the little satin slipper tapping the floor to the music that she
wanted to dance—and she had speedily a number of requests from
young gentlemen to indulge in that ceremony with them.

She had just engaged herself for a number of cotillons and minuets,
when her friend the feeble youth urged his claims. Evelyn
was good-natured—above all on this night—and promised her hand
for a remote set. She had just done so, when Sainty Harley, in all
the glory of his college uniform, and a whole May-day in his
laughing face, came up and engaged the next. Then Miss Evelyn
plunged into the festivities of the night.

Some abler hand must draw the picture of those old Virginia
festivities, where mirth and music, laughter and bright eyes, made
up a scene of so much picturesque attraction. They come back
now—these old gatherings—to the memory of the aged like a breath
of the spring time, or an echo from old years. How they danced
and laughed in those long-gone hours! How the sparkling eyes
were brighter than the diamonds!—the voices merrier than the
music of the violins! How the youths and the maidens bowed in
the minuet, or ran with flushed cheeks through the old Virginia
reels—minuets that are dead and gone—reels that have dropped to
silence, even as the rose, the bright eyes, and the gay laughter are
gone, and the youths and maidens sleep under the grass and
flowers.

At the end of every set Evelyn looked around her. At last she
saw him.

-- 158 --

[figure description] Page 158.[end figure description]

He was standing in the midst of a group of gentlemen who were
talking politics. A portly old red-faced nabob had him by the
button. He looked over the shoulder of the old nabob, who was
wheezing and arguing, and her eyes met his own.

Ten minutes afterwards Mr. Justin Harley had offered his arm to
Miss Evelyn Bland, and they were walking under the faint light of
the crescent moon, around the white circle.

What is said under the light of a crescent moon, when music is
sounding? That is a secret to all but those who speak and those
who listen. Often it is some commonplace which is uttered,
and the reply is no more brilliant. But what the lips do not utter,
the eyes say plainly; what the words give no hint of, the tones of
the voices say unmistakably!

Other couples passing near Justin Harley and Evelyn Bland
heard only a murmur. And yet those murmured words made two
hearts beat; and the faces of Harley and Evelyn glowed, as faces
will when there comes a quick, delicious thrill to the heart. It was
enough that they heard each other's voice—that they were walking
side by side, her hand on his arm, in the faint light of the young
moon. Evelyn went on slowly, with her beautiful head bent; then
she raised her eyes and looked at the moon; then, as though a
more powerful magnet had attracted her, as if yielding to the sway
of some master influence, she turned her head, saw that Harley
was gazing at her, and for a single instant their eyes met in one of
those glances which reveal what is passing in the soul.

“A voice called “Miss Bland.” Then the voice was succeeded
by a presence, and the feeble youth rushed up. The next dance
was about to begin, and Miss Bland was engaged to him. He protruded
his elbow; Miss Bland had no recourse but to accept it; the
youth hurried off with his prize—but fate arrested him.

Sainty Harley had or had not understood rightly. He met the
couple, and declared that the dance was his own; the feeble youth
protested—his rival insisted. Then the feeble youth looked at the
stalwart youngster, and was slowly convinced. Then Sainty Harley
bore off his prize, laughing—heard the prize say, “I am very much
obliged to you!”—and was soon bowing through the minuet in response
to the low and graceful curtseys of his smiling partner.

Harley was looking at them, and his face wore a charming smile.
They were youth and joy incarnate. The young man was naturally
graceful, and danced admirably. His eyes were fixed upon Evelyn,
his boyish face flushed with pleasure; and the expression of his
partner's eyes was as happy as his own.

Harley was looking at the boy with his sweet paternal smile.
Then a slight cloud of sadness passed over his face. Was he

-- 159 --

[figure description] Page 159.[end figure description]

thinking that Sainty was better suited in age to Evelyn than himself?
Did he regret his thirty years in presence of this rosebud of nineteen
whom he had begun to love so dearly? These thoughts come
to men sometimes, when they have passed their spring-time, and
the woman they love is just entering it. But the cloud passed as
quickly as it came. He looked at them again with his bright smile,
and as that smile came back to his lips, he heard a voice say,

“There it is!”

He turned quickly. St. Leger, who had danced until he was
tired, was looking at him and laughing.

“There is what, my dear friend?” said Harley.

“Why, your new look—the new Harley! Confess now—don't you
feel like murdering that youngster? He has the appearance of
being in love with her himself!”

The music suddenly ceased, and Harley could not reply. The
words of St. Leger caused him a slight chill at the heart. He banished
it instantly, however, and the smile came back as Sainty
offered his arm to escort his beautiful partner out into the moonlight.
As Evelyn disappeared she turned her head slightly, and
her eyes met Harley's. There was something exquisite in this flitting
glance and the faint smile which accompanied it.

Unfortunately it was seen by Miss Clara Fulkson, aged about
forty, unmarried, overdressed, and in person and manner what is
called stunning.

At two o'clock in the morning, Sainty Harley might have been
seen wrapping a shawl, with an air of the tenderest solicitude,
around Miss Evelyn Bland's lovely shoulders, and assisting her
with devoted attention into her coach.

The assembly was over.

-- 160 --

p513-189 CHAPTER XL. A DRAWING-ROOM POISONER.

[figure description] Page 160.[end figure description]

About one o'clock on the next day, a light vehicle drove up to
the door of Blandfield, and there emerged therefrom a lady of full
figure, elaborate toilet, and a generally “stunning” appearance. It
is always to be regretted when a grave historian is driven to the
employment of inelegant terms; but the word stunning best describes
human beings of the appearance and bearing of Miss Fulkson.

Unmarried, but extremely fond of society, admiration, and gossip,
Miss Fulkson went out a great deal—conversation being a necessity
of her nature; and her strongest trait, after her love of gaudy costume
and male admiration, may be conveyed in the statement that,
like the ancient Athenians, she took her chiefest pleasure in hearing
and repeating some “new thing.”

Miss Fulkson lived only a few miles from Blandfield, and was
intimate with Miss Clementina—the two having indulged in many
a delicious dish of gossip, with their dishes of tea. When Miss
Fulkson now got out of her vehicle, and walked up the steps as
rapidly as her portly form would permit—a fascinating smile upon
her florid face, above which nodded a brilliant cluster of artificial
roses—Miss Clementina, seeing her from an upper window, said,

“Clara has something to tell me.”

She was not mistaken.

Oh! my dear Clementina!” said Miss Fulkson, rushing forward
and kissing her friend with effusion, as the latter entered the
drawing-room, “I am so glad to see you! Where did you get that
love of a neck-tie? It just suits your style. I have always advised
you to wear blue—it becomes you immensely! Well—here I am at
Blandfield, after being up all night nearly! I was at the assembly,
as Evelyn may have told you. It was an accident—entirely an
accident, I assure you—I was persuaded to go against my will.”

And Miss Fulkson, who had gone by herself, with her old driver,
looked coy and mysterious, as if some ardent admirer had induced
her reluctantly to accompany him.

She then continued. Long experience told Miss Clementina that
a certain amount of conversational gushing forth was necessary to
relieve her friend's mind when they met. She therefore contented
herself with throwing in an occasional exclamation, which sufficed

-- 161 --

[figure description] Page 161.[end figure description]

to indicate that she was listening with deep interest; and the current
of Miss Fulkson's observations rushed along, broken into foam
by the oh's! and ah's! which were habitual with her. She exclaimed,
dilated, described—the party lived again on her vivid canvas—
then she paused for want of breath.

“It must have been quite delightful,” said Miss Clementina,
seizing her opportunity.

Oh—h—h!

And when Miss Fulkson said “Oh!” she uttered the word with
a little scream and a drawl, and her face burst into smiles.

“Oh!—delightful! delightful, I do assure you! Everybody was
there, as I said, my dear Clementina—even that singular-looking
Mr. Justin Harley, who it seems has made up his mind to go into
society again.”

“Yes, he seems much less unsocial than on his first return from
Europe, Clara.”

Much less!—very much less! From all that I could hear, he
was a perfect solitary before he went away, and almost as much so
when he came back. What did it mean? Of course, Clementina,
I never gave any credit to the reports about him.”

“You mean—”

“The reports that he was married, my dear. It is said that he
was married—I really know nothing about it, but so much has been
said on the subject by people, that I do not know what to believe.
You see I am inconsistent—very inconsistent. Sometimes I believe
it and sometimes I disbelieve it.”

“The reports—”

“Of his marriage, of course. And now they say, as you are
aware, that his wife is still living, and was even seen in this neighborhood.”

“Yes.”

Oh! my dear, how dreadful! How very dreadful! Married!
he, a young geneleman going into society, and paying his addresses,
it would seem, to people! Can anybody imagine anything so very
romantic as that? One wife living, and another in prospect.
What do they call it, dear Clementina. Big—big—”

“Bigamy.”

“Yes—bigamy. How dreadful!”

“Did you say that he was paying his addresses to any one, Clara?”

“Well—I really cannot say that he is actually addressing any
one—but—do not give me as your authority now, dear—I never
repeat things—but—”

Miss Fulkson actually stopped. But she shook her head in a
manner which said far more than any words.

-- 162 --

[figure description] Page 162.[end figure description]

“No one would charge you with malicious repetition of anything,
my dear Clara,” said Miss Clementina, waving her fan a little nervously;
for she perfectly well understood what her friend meant,
and knew that she would speedily come to particulars.

Malicious! I repeat a thing maliciously, dear? Never! I never
repeat anything, and if I ever speak of anything, it is from seeing
it.”

“You mean that you have seen Mr. Harley—”

“No! Oh! no! Do not misunderstand me, dear. But can you
be entirely blind? Is not Mr. Harley very fond of—our dear
Evelyn?”

“I fear so,” said Miss Clementina, sighing.

“You acknowledge it.”

“I cannot deny it, at least.”

“But it is so dreadful.”

Miss Clementina sighed.

“With one wife living. Oh! my dear. Think! With one wife
living!

Miss Fulkson paused to catch her breath, and having caught it,
said that it was very dreadful!

“I hope it is not true—this report about Mr. Harley, Clara; and
if he has indeed formed an unfortunate union, and has a wife still
living, I am sure he would not be so dishonorable as to pay his
addresses to Evelyn.”

Oh! I hope not, I trust not, I believe not! I am sure he would
not. But you know, my dear, these men are strange creatures.
They have a—what do the lawyers call it—yes!—a code—they have
a code of their own. Mr. Harley would never act dishonorably—
but—”

“I am sure he would not.”

“But suppose he considers himself morally if not legally divorced—
divorced, Clementina! He might not even then address our dear
Evelyn or any other young lady, but he might—fall in love with
her.”

Miss Clementina knit her brows.

“Meaning nothing my dear!—only to pass the time pleasantly!
Men are made in that way, my dear. They are very, very loose in
their views.”

This theory of Harley's course evidently made an impression
on Miss Clementina. She looked very much troubled—to Miss
Fulkson's obvious satisfaction.

“Whatever may be Mr. Harley's intentions,” said Miss Fulkson,
in continuation, “I freely acknowledge, dear, that he cannot mean
anything wrong. He is either unmarried, or is divorced, or his

-- 163 --

[figure description] Page 163.[end figure description]

wife is dead, or he thinks she is dead—or—something,” said Miss
Fulkson, vaguely. “What is certain is, that people are connecting
his name with our dear Evelyn's.”

This was significant. Miss Clementina turned her head quietly,
and listened.

“But I ought not to be gossiping about this to you, dear,” said
Miss Fulkson. “Of course, I have contradicted these unfeeling
reports—”

“What reports, dear Clara?”

“That our dear Evelyn—but really it is too painful.”

“Please be plain.”

“Well, dear—now do not be hurt.”

“I will not.”

“People are saying that whether Mr. Harley cares anything for
dear Evelyn or not, it is very plain that she cares a great deal for
him!

“A very harsh and unfeeling speech!” said Miss Clementina,
flushing.

“Is it not! Oh! dear Clementina, how angry it made me!”

“It was made to you?”

“Yes—don't ask me who said it. I have said too much. I am
very, very indiscreet; but then my intentions are always good, you
know, dear—I am so devoted to dear Evelyn; and to hear that she
is fond of a gentleman whether a gentleman cares for her or not—it
is too dreadful!”

“Indeed it is!”

Miss Clementina uttered these words with real pain.

“I must speak to Evelyn about it.”

“Do so, dear—it is certainly much the best course. Oh! how it
pained me. I thought it my duty to tell you—but don't give me as
your authority. It would make our dear Evelyn so angry with
me.”

“I must certainly know if there is any foundation for these
reports. I fear—”

Miss Clementina stopped in great trouble. Miss Fulkson significantly
shook her head.

“It was painful to see what went on last night,” she said.

“Last night?”

“I did not speak of it—perhaps it would be best not to do so. I
fear I am indiscreet.”

This was Miss Fulkson's ordinary prelude. Her friend waited as
usual.

“It was nothing that anybody could take exception to.”

“I trust not.”

-- 164 --

[figure description] Page 164.[end figure description]

“Our dear Evelyn and Mr. Harley were—walking out together—
in the shrubbery,” said Miss Fulkson, with solemn significance,
“and I do not think this is advisable, do you?—at least when gentlemen
are reported to be already married. Oh! my dear Clementina,
you should have seen the look they exchanged once as they
passed each other! I fear our dear Evelyn's feelings are certainly
engaged, and I would warn her to beware. People are talking—
that is very dreadful, you know. I hear they have been riding out
together—and now walking out together by moonlight—and that
dreadful report—a wife already living!—and to have our dear Evelyn's
name bandied about as fond of—what did you call it, dear?—
of a big—big—bigamist!”

An hour afterwards, Miss Fulkson returned homeward with a
tranquil brow. She had relieved her mind.

Her last words had been uttered with a little scream.

Oh!!! my dear, dear Clementina! Isn't it dreadful, dreadful!

-- 165 --

p513-194 CHAPTER XLI. THE THUNDERBOLT.

[figure description] Page 165.[end figure description]

Evelyn had risen early, and walked out in the dewy grounds,
inhaling with delight the fresh odors of the dawn. All nature
seemed to smile upon her. The sun had just appeared, and touched
with his mild splendor the great trees upon which still lingered
the last leaves of autumn—golden and orange fading into russet
brown. The grass sparkled with myraids of diamond-drops; the
birds sang, almost ready to believe that spring was coming; the
cattle lowed; and over the far river, flowing with majestic quiet to
the sea, drooped a silvery haze, making it resemble some fine
picture seen in dreams.

And Evelyn was as fresh and beautiful as the morning. There
was no pallor on her cheeks, no langour in her eyes. A delicate
rose-tint just relieved her fair complexion; the young mouth, with
its red lips half-parted, had a delicious expression of sweetness and
happiness, and her blue eyes seemed to reflect the splendor of the
dawn. Happiness had surrounded her with an atmosphere of
innocent joy; her step was elastic; her slender figure moved with
charming ease and grace. She smiled on the world around her,
giving it a part of her joy, and inhaling its freshness at every pore.

The world is so old and blasè now, that it laughs at these pictures;
but nature laughs at the laughers. Still, to-day, in spite of science,
evolution-theories, and the terrible doubt of all things, hearts will
beat and cheeks will flush; and they throbbed still more warmly,
and grew rosier in the old days, when the world was younger and
less skeptical.

Evelyn did not ask her heart why she felt so happy—girls are
not introspective. She went along, simply absorbed in thoughts of
the night before—of the tall figure and calm face of the man who
had won her heart—of his smile, the tones of his voice, and the
eyes which had looked into her own in the magical moonlight of
the autumn night. The innocent child had given away her heart,
and felt, with a delicious thrill, that his heart, too, was her own.
This was all she cared to know. She did not look forward—gave
no thought to the future—lived only in the present, clasping to her
fond heart, as it were, that sweet, exquisite conviction that he loved
her—loved her!—as she loved him.

-- 166 --

[figure description] Page 166.[end figure description]

When the smiling old Judge came out, she ran to him, holding
out some wild flowers she had gathered; and, clinging around his
neck with the fondness of a child, exclaimed,

“Oh! papa! did you ever see such a beautiful morning!”

And the day passed like a dream—Evelyn going to and fro, with
light, elastic steps, singing, laughing, with a kind word and smile
for all.

Miss Clementina followed her with her eyes, and her face wore
an expression of the deepest trouble. This lady had determined to
act—and the innocent happiness of Evelyn made it almost impossible
for her to do so.

But Miss Clementina never shrunk from her duty. In the evening
the thunderbolt fell. Evelyn had tripped up, singing lightly, to her
chamber, and was beautifying herself with all the innocent pleasure
of a child, before the mirror, when the door opened, Miss Clementina
came in, and taking her seat on the lounge near the window,
said,

“Evelyn, I have something to say to you.”

There are certain tones of the human voice which give premonition
of coming trouble. Such were the tones of Miss Clementina.
She had steeled herself to her disagreeable duty. She had never
been less pleased with any undertaking, and had been so nervous
as even to forget her fan.

“Something to say to me, aunty!” said Evelyn, half-turning, with
a sweet smile upon her lips, and patting her glossy hair which she
had just braided.

“Something of a very serious nature, Evelyn—of a very serious
nature indeed.”

Evelyn looked quickly at the speaker, her cheek flushing a little.

“Well, aunt.”

“Come and sit down, Evelyn. I hope you will listen to me
attentively,”

“Yes, aunt.”

Evelyn was not at all afraid of Miss Clementina, but she had a
guilty conscience. She therefore came, meekly, and took her seat
beside the elder lady on the lounge.

Miss Clementina cleared her throat, and seemed just the least bit
embarrassed. She waved her handkerchief in front of her face.
She missed her fan.

“I hope you do me the justice to believe, Evelyn, that I take an
interest in you,” she said, solemnly.

“Of course, aunt!”

“And that I have at heart nothing but your real happiness?”

“I am quite certain of that.”

-- 167 --

[figure description] Page 167.[end figure description]

“Also,” continued Miss Clementina, laying a broad foundation for
her coming discourse, “that nothing would induce me to say anything
to pain you, unless I considered it my solemn duty?”

“Yes—aunt. Anything to pain me?”

“I fear that you will be pained. But I must not shrink. Evelyn—!”

The young lady raised her eyes with a little tremor.

“People are talking about you, and laughing at you!”

Evelyn gave a slight start, and blushed crimson.

“Talking about me!”

“Yes.”

Laughing at me!”

“Yes!”

“Aunt Clementina!”

Indignation began to mingle with the confusion.

“This is a bitter hour for me, I assure you, Evelyn. I never
thought I would live to see it. Yes, I wish to be plain. People are
talking of you—and gossiping, and whispering, and giggling, and
laughing at—at—it is best to tell you plainly, my poor child—at
your fondness for Mr. Justin Harley!”

Evelyn's face had been crimson. It suddenly became white.

“That—is not true, aunt!”

“It is too true.”

“At my—my—Oh! I cannot use the word—”

“At your fondness. It is better to drop ceremony. And they add
that this fondness is not reciprocated.”

Evelyn uttered a low sound, which indicated with sufficient distinctness
the feeling of utter mortification and indignation which
she experienced. Words seemed to fail her, and tears had not
come yet.

“I will tell you plainly what I mean, and then advise you, to the
best of my poor ability,” said Miss Clementina. “It will not take
me very long, and heaven knows I do not enjoy this conversation.”

Evelyn was looking at the floor.

“Mr. Harley saved you from drowning, and you were naturally
grateful to him, and received him cordially when he came. That
was all right and proper. But even then I warned you against any
intimacy with him. There were unfortunate rumors about Mr.
Harley. It is said that he had contracted, when he was a young
man, an unfortunate marriage, and you are aware of the reports
now prevalent that his wife has been seen in this very neighborhood
recently. I do not wish to do Mr. Harley any injustice. I
concede that he is apparently a gentleman of the highest character,
and quite incapable of paying his addresses to a young lady with

-- 168 --

[figure description] Page 168.[end figure description]

one wife living; but I say to you, as I have said to my brother, that
Mr. Harley may have been married, and divorced, or he intends
becoming divorced. And as there is a diversity of opinion upon
this subject, he may regard himself at liberty, then or now, to
marry again.”

Evelyn listened without a word. The hot blood had came back
now to her cheeks. Her eyes were still fixed upon the floor.

“I know,” continued the elder lady, “nothing whatever of Mr.
Harley or his affairs, and do not charge him with any intent to
commit a dishonorable action; but he is now under this cloud.
Why he has not spoken of these things I do not know, but presume
that the subject is painful to him, and revolts his pride, perhaps,
too greatly to be alluded to. This is his affair—not ours. I say
ours—for we have formed an unfortunate intimacy, I fear, with this
gentleman. He visits you, rides out with you, enjoys your society,
no doubt, as a friend, and feels himself at liberty to enjoy it, I
suppose, having no ulterior views.”

Evelyn moaned a little. She was becoming lost in the maze of
Miss Clementina's arguments.

“That does not involve the least imputation of impropriety on
Mr. Harley's part,” continued the elder lady. “He may say, `I am
married, do not mean to become a bigamist, but may enjoy the
society of the young ladies around me;' or he may consider himself
divorced—may be mistaken in his view of the law; he may hold
opinions of which I know nothing. That is not the point.”

Evelyn's head had sunk gradually. Her cheeks burned.

“The point is, that he regards you only as an agreeable friend,
while you—”

A stifled sound came from the girl's lips.

“Do people say that?”

Her color faded, and, the hot blood receding, left the girl like a
statue of white marble again.

“Who has said that?

The voice no longer trembled. The pride of the Blands was
coming to her succor and steeling her.

“I am not at liberty to tell you, but it has been said, and when
such things are said by one person, they are said by others.”

“Yes,” said the girl, in a low tone, looking fixedly at the floor.

“It is not proper that such gossip should be whispered about
your father's daughter.”

“No.”

“And it was my duty to tell you and warn you.”

“Yes.”

The eyes were still fixed upon the floor.

-- 169 --

[figure description] Page 169.[end figure description]

“Men are peculiar in their views. Mr. Harley is in many points
of view a person of high character. But he is lonely—an affair, as
men call it, may have its attractions for him. He has to my certain
knowledge declared repeatedly that nothing could induce him to
marry. And now he is paying you a certain amount of court—is
amusing himself, people say, without any serious intentions, which
may or may not be a necessity with him, while you—you Evelyn, our
dear, inexperienced child, have become—people are saying it
everywhere—have become—shall I finish, Evelyn?”

The young lady rose slowly to her feet. In a quarter of an hour
she seemed to have grown ten years older.

“No, aunt, it is unnecessary to finish your sentence!”

Slowly the cheeks flushed; a hot color replaced the marble.

“So people are talking of me?”

“Yes.”

“You know that?”

“Yes, my poor child.”

“And laughing at me?”

“I fear there is no doubt at all of it, Evelyn.”

“Laughing at my—my—Oh! I cannot utter the word! Yes, I
will, at my—my fondness?

Miss Clementina sighed assent.

“So, I am a love-sick girl!—I, Evelyn Bland.”

Miss Clementina sighed again.

“I am pining for a gentleman who is amusing himself with me!
He regards me as a friend only, while I—I—”

She stopped. Her face had crimsoned with indignation; hot
tears came, and, throwing herself upon the lounge, with her face in
her hands, she exclaimed, with sobs,

“Oh! it is hateful!—hateful! So I am despised!—talked of!—
laughed at!—the subject of gossip, of giggling. I am pining for one
who cares nothing for me—a love-sick fool!—I, with all my pride—
I. Oh! it is too much! I will never see him again!”

Miss Clementina was almost frightened. But she did not regret
her course, for she really believed every word that she had said,
and had acted purely from a sense of duty. She therefore soothed
the young lady, kissed her with the greatest affection, and succeeded
finally in reducing her to a state of half-tranquillity.

“What I have said to you, Evelyn, was very far from agreeable,”
she added, “but believe me, it was best to say it. Your welfare is
as dear to me as it was to your dear mother, and young girls should
be warned. Do nothing rash. Do not make a scandal by breaking
off
with Mr. Harley suddenly; that will make the scandal-mongers
talk anew. Receive him politely—not otherwise. Avoid private

-- 170 --

[figure description] Page 170.[end figure description]

interviews. In our circle of society, my dear, we do not have scenes;
things are done quietly.”

Evelyn had risen to a sitting position, and was looking at the
floor with her wet eyes. There was no despair in them; pride had
conquered.

“It is quite useless to warn me against anything like a scene,
aunt,” she said, in a dull, calm voice. “I shall not have an explanation
of any sort with Mr. Harley. His coming or going is quite
indifferent to me.”

Her lips quivered a little, but grew firm again quickly. She
then rose.

“I will finish dressing, and come down now, aunt. I am very
much obliged to you for your plain speaking. I like plain speaking.
I hope I shall profit by it.”

Evelyn then proceeded to make her toilet, and Miss Clementina
went to her own room.

Two days afterwards Harley rode into the grounds in the afternoon,
and seeing Evelyn seated in conversation with his brother
Sainty on one of the old rustic seats, dismounted, walked across the
sward, and approached them, smiling.

“You are a sly young fellow,” he said to the youth, after bowing
to the young lady. “You disappear from Huntsdon, apparently
seized with the desire to go and look at the state of the wheat, and
lo! I find you here beside my friend, Miss Evelyn.”

Sainty Harley's face expanded into a smile, and the smile ended
in hearty laughter.

“There is but one portion of your excellency's observation that I
shall reply to!” he said.

“What is that?”

“The slight and apparently unimportant phrase that your excellency
`finds me here!”'

“A hit!—a very palpable hit!” laughed Harley.

You disappear too, my dear big old brother! And one finds you
here too!”

Harley smiled again, with the least perceptible air of confusion.

“Well,” he said, “I see I ought not to spoil sport; and as you call
me your big old brother, which I am, Sainty,—for I am big and old
too—I shall go and pay my respects to Judge Bland, for the present,
at least.”

Evelyn did not make the least movement to detain him, or invite
him to a seat beside her, where there was ample room. Her manner
was inimitable—not cold, not marked in any manner, simply
tranquil and commonplace.

Harley looked at her in utter astonishment. She sustained his

-- --

[figure description] Image of Harley walking up to his brother, Sainty, and Evelyn, as they sit under a tree on a bench. Evelyn is looking dejectedly at the ground in front of her, while Sainty leans back casually against the bench laughing. Harley is looking towards Evelyn with a confused look on his face.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 171 --

[figure description] Page 171.[end figure description]

look with perfect coolness; the proud blood of the Blands gave her
strength for that.

“You will find papa in his study. Shall I go and tell him you are
here, sir?”

“I beg you will not give yourself that trouble,” he said.

And, bowing, he went off and entered the house.

Two hours afterwards he and his brother were riding back toward
Huntsdon. He was in a maze. Had he mistaken the mere coyness
of a young lady for coolness?

“I will think it is due to that. What else could it be?” he
murmured.

-- 172 --

p513-203 CHAPTER XLII. SAINTY HARLEY BREAKS THE ICE.

[figure description] Page 172.[end figure description]

The two brothers rode on for nearly a mile without uttering a
word. Both seemed buried in reflection. Harley's were apparently
calm, but the youth's were plainly excited. He evidently
wished to say something—was afraid to say it—and was blushing.

At last he made a desperate effort.

“Brother!” he blurted out.

Harley turned his head and looked at him.

“Well, Sainty.”

“What would you say to—to—now you are going to laugh!”

“Laugh? At what?”

“Well, what do you think of my getting married? There—it is
out!”

“Married!”

“Yes, brother.” said the youth, blushing immensely.

You, Sainty!”

“Why shouldn't I, brother? I'm nearly twenty—a real patriarch!”

The youth uttered a laugh, which was intended to hide his confusion.
Harley rode on for some moments silently; then he said:

“There is no good reason why you should not marry if you wish,
Sainty.”

“I thought not.”

“You are somewhat young, but—”

“That is no objection, is it?”

Harley looked at the ardent boy with earnest affection and
sweetness; at such moments his face was charming.

“It is the merest question of policy. Marriage is—I fancy that
it is—at twenty—I mean to say that marriage is always a serious
matter, no doubt—not all roses and nightingales, but a practical
business affair.”

“Yes, brother.”

“The responsibility should thus not be assumed too early; but
still, where there is strong affection—an earnest love on each side—
it is best, perhaps, to marry young.”

“You dear, old brother! listen to the words of wisdom!”

Harley smiled.

-- 173 --

[figure description] Page 173.[end figure description]

“What jumps with our inclinations is always wise and judicious,
my boy.”

“I believe you.”

“Still, one should reflect seriously before taking so important a
step. There are many things to be considered.”

“You mean—”

“I mean the character of the lady, her suitability, and her social
position. I am not a very exclusive person in my views, but I
think one should marry in his own rank in society.”

“Of course!”

“And if the young lady you are thinking of—for you are thinking
of a particular person, are you not?”

“Ye—s.”

“If she is sweet-tempered, attractive, refined,—money is unimportant,
as you will have enough—I can see no obstacle whatever.”

“She's all that, brother!”

“Well—her name?”

Sainty blushed tremendously.

“I'd rather not—!”

Harley laughed.

“Very well. I do not insist upon knowing. You will tell me
when you desire to do so.”

Sainty reflected for some time, blushing and confused. The
reverie ended in a laugh again, and the words:

“You were speaking of what was to be looked for in the young
lady. She ought to be of a good family?”

“I think so, certainly.”

“Is—that is—what do you think,of Judge Bland's family?”

“Judge Bland's!”

“Ye—s, brother.”

“Judge Bland's!”

Sainty felt that he had broken the ice.

“Yes, brother! Judge Bland's! Why do you start so, and keep
exclaiming in that way? You said people of our class ought to
marry into good families, didn't you?”

Harley had become somewhat pale.

“Yes,” he said, in a low voice.

“And that I was not too young?”

“I said so.”

“And if the person was sweet, and the rest, she would do?”

The youth's confusion was such that he did not observe the uncontrollable
emotion of his brother. The strong frame was trembling,
as if an ague fit had seized upon it.

-- 174 --

[figure description] Page 174.[end figure description]

“Well,” continued the youth, “I have not told you about it before,
brother. You see I was a little shaky; but—but she is everything
she ought to be. I think I'm getting on; and now, as you make no
objection—as I was sure you wouldn't, brother—I'll go ahead and
court her, and take my chance, and if I get her, I'll have the very
prettiest and sweetest wife in the whole colony.”

With which, the laughing face of Sainty glowed; and, to hide
his blushes, he turned away his head and was silent.

Harley had not uttered another word. He rode on in perfect
silence, with his eyes fixed upon the ground, and a slight tremor
agitating his frame. A great despair had entered his heart, and
rested there like a lump of ice. This, then, was what he had to
look forward to—rivalry with his own brother—with the boy who
was more like a son to him, indeed, than a brother—whom he loved
with all his heart, and whose happiness was as dear to him as his
own. This boy had, like himself, yielded to the charm of Evelyn's
beauty. He loved her; perchance she, too, loved him; but that he
loved her was misery enough. Why had he been so blind? Why
had he not asked himself the meaning of those incessant visits of
the youth to Blandfield? How was it that he had not understood
the significance of that interview, side by side, upon the rustic seat,
the ill humor of the girl at having their interview interrupted, the
whole miserable truth which now dawned upon him, or rather fell
like lightning?

He scarcely asked himself if Evelyn's feeling for his brother was
such as the youth supposed it might be. The one thought was
burnt into his brain that he, Justin Harley, was his brother's rival.

All the way back to Huntsdon this storm raged in his breast. It
was the great struggle of this strong man's life. On the one side
passionate love for the woman who had become the dream of his
waking and sleeping hours—upon whom he had suddenly poured
out all the wealth of his large and earnest heart; on the other side
the love of his brother—the brother whose happiness he was to
secure, or overthrow to reach his own!

The conflict was bitter. The storm tore him mile after mile.
The evil spirit and the good—the two loves of his strong heart for
Evelyn and his brother—wrestled in him and shook him. Then
he grew still again; the calm came. He turned to Sainty Harley,
looked at him with a depth of affection which no words can express,
and, steadying his voice by a powerful exertion of his will,
said:

“My dear boy, it is possible that you may not have understood
me distinctly as to the matter we have spoken of on this ride. I
can see no objection to the marriage you suggest. She—the young

-- 175 --

[figure description] Page 175.[end figure description]

lady—is all that one could wish. We have no father, Sainty. I
am an old gentleman, and you shall have my blessing. Now, let
us not speak further of this. Tell me when your arrangements are
made. Here is Huntsdown. It shall be yours on the day of your
marriage, Sainty.”

-- 176 --

p513-207 CHAPTER XLIII. DISINHERITED.

[figure description] Page 176.[end figure description]

On the portico a smiling and deferential personage, of about
fifty, awaited Harley.

“Mr. Shanks, from Lincolnshire—I think this is Mr. Harley,”
said the smiling personage, in broad English.

It was the engineer for whom Harley had written, in reference to
his drainage project. The letter had gone quickly, enveloping a
check—the engineer had come quickly, landing on the day before.
He had evidently a high appreciation of Harley—and also of his
check.

On the next day, they mounted and rode to the Blackwater
Swamp, which they thoroughly examined—making their way on
foot where it was impossible to do so on horseback.

They came back in the evening. The engineer was lecturing all
the way upon drainage—still smiling and deferential.

“There would be no trouble—none whatever—in draining Mr.
Harley's fen-land. There was no backwater—that was the worst—
dikes, sir! dikes!—that was what swallowed up the money. These
were mere pond-holes and cat-holes, leaving out the lake. Surplus
water from above was all. What was wanted was one main catch-water
drain, with a few others, say one hundred—but smaller,
much smaller, Mr. Harley!—to drain into it. One under-drain
might be necessary. Yes, there would be no trouble—none; and
what land! It would prove inexhaustible—inexhaustible, sir!”

And the smiling engineer went on with back-water surplus-water,
pond-holes, cat-holes, under-drains, catch-water, main-drains,
and all the
technicalities of his trade.

“How much would the entire operation cost?” said Harley. The
engineer knit his brows.

He could not make an estimate just yet. “A trifle, however; that
is to say, considering the value of the property, when reclaimed.”

“Give me a rough estimate.”

“I should say between two and three thousand pounds, Mr.
Harley.”

Harley reflected; during which proceeding the engineer continued
to lecture. Harley nodded, and only said,

“I will decide in three days. We will see.”

During their conversation a person had been riding about thirty

-- --

“I am the master of any disposition that is made of that property, Sir.”—P. 177. [figure description] Image of Harley having a meeting with Colonel Hartright. Hartright is sitting in a chair and leaning forwards slightly on his cane. Hartright is glowering at a standing Harley. Harley has his hat in one hand curled under his arm and is gesturing with the other.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 177 --

[figure description] Page 177.[end figure description]

yards behind them This was the limb of the law who had drawn
the mortgage for Mr. Hicks. As the engineer spoke with animation,
the lawyer heard what he said, and having turned off at a sideroad,
proceeded toward Oakhill, where he had some business
with Colonel Hartright.

When he went away from Oakhill, Colonel Joshua Hartright
knew that the drainage project was in full progress—and the hurricane
burst. He despatched a note to Harley, requesting a brief
interview with that gentleman. His own age and infirmities, he
said, would not permit him to visit Huntsdon. Would Mr. Harley
be so good as to wait on him?

When Harley read this note, he said,

“There is a storm coming, I think.”

“He was not mistaken. Colonel Hartright received him with a
lowering cloud upon his face. The old gentleman had become very
infirm, and his temper was more excitable than ever—his observance
of the rules of social intercourse less exact.

“I am informed that you are about to drain that wretched swamp,
sir!” he said, in a loud voice.

Harley bowed with gravity, making no other reply than

“I so design, sir.”

“It is mad! mad!”

Harley braced himself against the hurricane.

“It will cost you your whole estate, and you have already encumbered
that, I am informed. Then you must look to—to—you
understand me, sir!—to your expectations from my brother's
estate.”

Harley said, quietly,

“I have no right to do so, sir. I do not wish to look forward to
your death.”

“My death will make no difference!—I repeat, will make no
difference, sir!”

“Harley was silent.

“I am the master in any disposition that is made of that property,
sir!”

The old man struck the floor violently with his gold-headed cane
as he spoke.

“My brother left it to me to dispose of as I thought best! If I
thought proper you were to have the Glenvale estate of fifteen
thousand acres—only, I say, in case I thought proper!”—

The voice had risen, and vibrated harshly. Harley's silence was
exasperating.

“Well, sir.”

This reply seemed still further to excite the irascible old man.

-- 178 --

[figure description] Page 178.[end figure description]

“You defy me, then! You despise my wishes and act in contempt
of them! You go to money-lenders and that sort of people,
and say; `I shall inherit from my uncle Joshua Hartright one of
the finest properties in all Virginia. Advance me money; it will
be repaid at his death!' You say that, sir! You say to yourself
that I am old! You say that in a few years you will have all this
land, and throw away as much as you wish on your wild-goose
fancies, or wasting your time in foreign countries.”

Calm as Harley was, and resolved to control his displeasure, this
treatment of him as a mere child began to exasperate him.

“I do not count upon your death, sir,” he said, with cold respect.
“I do not wish you to die that I may inherit your property. My
own is my own, derived from my father. I shall dispose of it, I
beg to say, sir, as I wish—without asking any one's advice.”

Having said this, Harley rose and made his uncle a bow.

Colonel Hartright started up in an outburst of rage.

“Don't defy me, sir! don't defy me!” he cried. “You forget
that I am your mother's brother!”

“I do not forget it, sir; but beg you to remember that I am past
my majority.”

“You will rue this tone to me!”

“If my interest alone controlled me,” said Harley, coldly, “I
should no doubt do so, sir. My honor and self-respect are more to
me than my interest. I am thirty years of age, and although you
are much older, and my uncle in addition, I must say that your
tone is intolerable, sir!”

With these words Harley bowed, and left the room. He had just
mounted his horse to return to Huntsdon, when he heard a bell
ringing violently in the mansion. This bell was rung by Colonel
Hartright.

A servant hastened. His master was flushed and wroth.

“Ride immediately to Mr. Hoskins', and say that I wish to see
him.”

“Yes, sir.”

Mr. Hoskins was the lawyer of all work of the neighborhood.
He received Colonel Hartright's message as he was sitting down to
table. But Mr. Hoskins was a gentleman of business. His motto
was, “Business first, pleasure afterwards”—and the heated animal
ridden by the servant impressed him.

“Is Colonel Hartright in a hurry?” he said.

“Yes, sah! he red in the face!” was the grinning reply.

This made Mr. Hoskins ride fast. He knew that Colonel Hartright
never waited; and he, Mr. Hoskins, never kept him waiting:
he simply charged extra haste in his fee-bill.

-- 179 --

[figure description] Page 179.[end figure description]

“Colonel!” said Mr. Hoskins as he entered, hat in hand, “your
servant.”

“Sit down there, if you please, sir—at that table—there is pen
and ink.”

“Yes, Colonel.”

“I wish you to write my will.”

“Yes, Colonel.”

“I will state my wishes in reference to my own particular property
and that left at my disposal by my brother, George Hartright.”

“Ready, Colonel.”

Two hours afterwards, Colonel Joshua Hartright had made a new
will, entirely disinheriting Justin Harley. Ten words had cost
him more than fifteen thousand acres of the richest land in
Virginia.

-- 180 --

p513-213 CHAPTER XLIV. MR. HICKS SHOWS HIS TEETH.

[figure description] Page 180.[end figure description]

There is something cowardly in fate. It blows a trumpet in front
of the fortunate, and mercilessly strikes the man who is down.

“Mr. Hicks!”

It was Mr. Hoskins, the limb of the law, who called out as he
rode from Oakhill by the gate of the virtuous Mr. Hicks, lolling on
his small porch beside the feminine Hicks, and surrounded by
numerous little Hickses—for the most part dirty-faced. The parental
Hicks were very “well off,” indeed, but he had “risen from an
humble sphere in life by his own unaided exertions,” he often said,
and his mode of living had not changed; his wife was still dowdy,
and his children unpresentable.

“Mr. Hicks!”

“Well, anything in the wind, Hoskins?”

He came out and stood at the gate.

“Old Hartright has made a new will, Mr. Hicks. I thought I
would mention it,” said Mr. Hoskins, confidentially.

“A new will?”

“Disinheriting Justin Harley out-and-out—don't leave him a foot
of land!”

Mr. Hicks knit his brows thoughtfully.

“Thought I'd mention it as I passed, Mr. Hicks. Private and
confidential, you understand, Mr. Hicks.”

“Exactly.”

“And I may as well mention it—the old man is breaking fast.”

“Ah?”

“May drop off any day. Apoplexy.”

Mr. Hicks scowled at the inoffensive road in front of Mr. Hoskins,

“You are right,” he said, replying to his own thought. “I must
foreclose the mortgages—at least £7000.”

“A trifle over.”

“They understood each other perfectly. They were talking of
Harley.

“I have looked at his wheat, Mr. Hicks, and you know the corn
and tobacco were both failures. He can't pay you interest, and
the estate is going down. A bad investment, Mr. Hicks!—a very

-- 181 --

[figure description] Page 181.[end figure description]

bad investment indeed! I don't know what you think about it
but that's what I think.”

Mr. Hicks continued to reflect.

“A bad investment, you say, Hoskins?”

“Yes, Mr. Hicks.”

“I don't know about that, Hoskins.”

“Ah?”

“Huntsdon 'll pay it twice over—but—well, Hoskins, maybe you
are right, and it is a bad investment. Precisely, Hoskins. The
fact is, a prudent man, and the father of a family, Hoskins, it is my
duty to look to my investments. Hum!”

Their glances crossed. A slow smile dawned upon the face of
Mr. Hicks, who said:

“His uncle won't help him!”

Hoskins looked at the speaker.

“The property can be put in the market, Hoskins.

The slow smile had broadened. Mr. Hoskins started and gazed
at Mr. Hicks.

“You are the best man of business, Mr. Hicks,” he said, with
irrepressible admiration, “that I have ever known in all the course
of my life!”

“Much obliged to you. I generally look after my affairs, Hoskins.
By the bye, are you busy?”

“No, Mr. Hicks.”

“Then you wouldn't mind getting down, Hoskins, for half-an-hour?”

“I am always ready to get down when you wish, Mr. Hicks.”

Mr. Hoskins had already vaulted from his steed.

“Come in, then. There's a trifle of rum, a good article, on the
sideboard, Hoskins. Perhaps you would like to try it when we get
through—business first, rum afterwards.”

“I am much obliged to you, Mr. Hicks. Certainly! certainly!”

“I'm rather awkward at the pen. With a man like Mr. Harley,
things must be done up polite; but make them plain! I want you
to write a letter to him, Hoskins.”

“Certainly, Mr. Hicks, certainly! It will afford me pleasure. I
should really like to see that high-headed fellow brought down a
little; and you are the man to do it, Mr. Hicks!”

Mr. Hoskins entered what Mr. Hicks called his “humble abode;”
pen, ink, and paper, also rum bottles and glasses, were produced,
and on the next day Harley received the following note:

Justin Harley, Esq., Huntsdon.

Sir: It is with regret that I have to state that circumstances
compel me to request payment of the amounts advanced you, on

-- 182 --

[figure description] Page 182.[end figure description]

mortgage on the Huntsdon property. The said amounts, as per
schedule herewith enclosed, footing up, with interest, of which a
statement also accompanies this, to the sum of seven thousand two
hundred pounds, seven shillings, sixpence. (£7200 7s. 6d.)

“I will state that it would afford me pleasure to leave this money
longer in your hands, but having a payment to make, it is out of
my power to do so.

“I therefore request payment of the amount in sixty days.

“Your obedient servant,
W. Hicks.

Harley read the letter quietly, and sitting down, wrote a brief
note, informing Mr. Hicks that payment of the money in sixty
days was out of the question, sending the reply by the messenger.

“He is aiming to force Huntsdon into the market, and purchase
low,” he said, calmly.

Harley was not mistaken. On the next day Mr. Hicks having
sent for and availed himself of the services of Mr. Hoskins, wrote
again to Harley as follows:

Sir: Your reply to my letter is not satisfactory. I am compelled
to raise the amount lent you on mortgage without delay. I
therefore have to notify you that legal proceedings will be duly
instituted to foreclose the mortgages, and recover the amount due
as per statement yesterday, viz, £7200, 7s. 6d.

“Your obedient servant,
W. Hicks.

Harley quietly put this letter in his pocket.

“Well, that is explicit,” he said, “and it really looks as if I were
ruined. Let me look things in the face. My uncle, Colonel Hartright,
has announced his intention not to carry out the wishes of
my uncle George in regard to the Glenvale property, and has no
doubt, by this time, executed a new will disinheriting me; and
now the only means left me of relieving Huntsdon from encumbrance,
and transmitting it free from debt to Sainty, as I promised
him, is taken away by this demand, which not only makes the
draining of the Blackwater Swamp impossible, but forces the sale,
at an inopportune moment, of my estate, which, under the circumstances,
will bring not more than half its value, and be bought by
Mr. Hicks. I am then landless and penniless, for the estate is not
entailed—I and Sainty—”

He stopped, mused, sighed, and added:

“Sainty! That is the saddest part! It is nothing to ruin an
old man like myself. I require little—he much; for he is in his
spring-time. Ruin! That is a harsh word. With ruined people
there is no marrying or giving in marriage!”

The words seemed to touch an open wound; he shrunk, and
turned pale.

-- 183 --

[figure description] Page 183.[end figure description]

“This is nothing—only ruin,” he murmured. “I could bear this;
but that has quite broken me down. So there is to be no more
sunshine in my life!—I thought a little happiness was left for me
in the world—!”

He knit his brows and remained silent for a few moments. That
time was sufficient for him to regain his calmness. Gradually his
brows relaxed, his expression grew less painful, then the calm, sad
smile came back to his lips.

“Patience! patience!” he said, rising—a calm and stately young
giant, in the Indian summer sunshine—“that is, after all, the secret
of life. I will try to do my duty—I shall not be here long. Let
me be patient, and look my troubles in the face and thank God,
whether I am happy or not, that a great crime was spared me by
his all-merciful goodness—that I am not blood-guilty!”

-- 184 --

p513-217 CHAPTER XLV. APOPLEXY.

[figure description] Page 184.[end figure description]

Two days after this, Dr. Wills might have been seen riding at
full gallop toward Oakhill.

He had been notified by a frightened man-servant that Colonel
Hartright had suddenly fallen down “in a fit,” and, concluding at
once that this “fit” was apoplexy, had set off riding at a speed
which caused his physician's saddle-bags to flap up and down with
the rapidity of his movements.

Dr. Wills reached Oakhill, and went at once to the chamber
where Colonel Hartright lay moaning, with flushed face and closed
eyes.

A single glance showed him that the old man had been attacked
by apoplexy. He was promptly bled, and the patient was relieved.

As he opened his dull, apathetic eyes, and stared at the doctor,
he said in a low, hoarse voice,

“Is that you, George?”

“There, there, my dear sir, don't exert yourself. I am Dr.
Wills,” said the physician.

“Yes,” said Colonel Hartright, pronouncing the monosyllable
slowly and painfully, “I know you very well, doctor.”

He then turned his head and fixed his eyes, which were half-covered
by the bloodless lids, upon a portrait of his brother George
hanging on the wall opposite the bed.

“I thought you were George,” he muttered. “You are Doctor
Wills—my old friend, Dr. Wills. Am I sick, doctor?”

“You have been a little unwell, my dear sir, but it is a trifle.
I'll have you up by to-morrow. Don't excite yourself.”

The patient closed his eyes again; and sitting down by the bed,
Dr. Wills remained silent, making a gesture to the servant who
opened the door to ascertain if any thing was wanted, to leave him
alone with his master.

At the end of an hour, Colonel Hartright again opened his eyes,
and fixed them upon Dr. Wills. He then tried to move his head
up and down.

“I know you very well, now, sir,” he said, with something of his
old formality. “I must have had an attack of fever. I thought
you were my brother George. What is the character of this

-- 185 --

[figure description] Page 185.[end figure description]

attack, doctor? I think I can answer my own question. It is
apoplexy.”

The physician saw that his patient's mind was perfectly clear,
and that he had rallied.

“You are not mistaken, my dear sir: but the attack is not dangerous
this time. You know I have warned you to expect something
of this sort. It has proved of no importance, however. The
regimen I prescribed will ward off any future danger, I think.”

“Yes,” said the Colonel, slowly and faintly.

He looked again at the portrait, gazing down at him with the
same uninviting stare.

“An excellent likeness!” he said.

“Very excellent, Colonel.”

Colonel Hartright again closed his eyes.

“Strange!” he said, “I thought you were my brother George!”

-- 186 --

p513-219 CHAPTER XLVI. ST. LEGER DISCOURSES ON LOCKED DOORS AND ROSEBUDS.

[figure description] Page 186.[end figure description]

On his return homeward, after his professional visit to Oakhill,
Dr. Wills called at Huntsdon, and informed Harley of Colonel
Hartright's attack.

The intelligence sincerely grieved him; but the doctor relieved
his mind by adding that the danger was over, and Harley contented
himself with riding to Oakhill, sending up his name, and
asking how Colonel Hartright then was. The old servant brought
back word that his master was better, thanked Mr. Harley, and
hoped to be about again in a day or two.

Harley then rode back, not ill-pleased to have the visit end thus,
without a personal interview. He had gone from a sense of what
was due his uncle, and with a sincere sympathy; he had been,
however, a little fearful that Colonel Hartright would attribute his
visit to interested motives. He returned, therefore, quite satisfied
note to see his uncle, and finding that Sainty, who had been absent,
had gotten back, informed him of the Colonel's attack and urged
him to ride and see him.

The warm-hearted young man did so promptly, and was absent
several hours. He came back looking very sad.

“Poor uncle Joshua!” he said, as Harley came out to meet him,
“he looks a great deal weaker.”

“You saw him, I suppose?”

“Oh yes; didn't you, brother?”

“I did not. I did not ask to see him, as I supposed it best for
him to be quiet.”

“He was very kind to me, and said he had had a hard time, but
was wellnigh over it, he hoped. Uncle is getting right old now,
I reckon, brother, and I'm mighty sorry for him—he seems so
lonely.”

“An excellent old man—quick-tempered but generous. He is
very fond of you, Sainty, and you must go and cheer him up when
I go back to Europe. I think I will leave you here in command,
and go back to my eternal travelling.”

“You! brother? Return to Europe! Why I thought you were
going to stay in Virginia.”

Harley smiled rather sorrowfully.

-- 187 --

[figure description] Page 187.[end figure description]

“You can never count on birds of passage like myself, my boy.
Did you never see the wild-geese flying south? Whenever you see
them, they are—on the wing.”

“Oh! brother, what a disappointment! I hoped to be with you
always.”

“Thank you, my boy! Always is a strong word. No, I shall go
back—but we will talk of this another time.”

“Do give up the idea. You said I need not go back to Eton.”

“There is no reason in the world why you should. No, you shall
stay here, my dear Sainty, in my place—but where is St. Leger?”

“Yonder he is. He always rides in that direction—toward the
Blackwater. I never saw such a rider! I wonder if he's in love!”

And having fired off this criticism of St. Leger, Sainty Harley
disappeared, mounted his horse at the stables, and, in rather a
sneaking and surreptitious manner, rode off toward Blandfield—
Harley not observing, or seeming not to observe, the fact.

St. Leger rode up the hill, dismounted, and came to where his
friend was sitting.

“Here you are moping as usual old fellow!” he laughed.

“Moping? I?”

“You appear to be.”

“I am merely lounging.”

St. Leger looked at him, and a sudden temptation assailed him.

“Harley!” he exclaimed.

“Well, my dear St. Leger?”

“Why don't you get married?”

Carless and devoid of all significance as the words seemed, they
were uttered with a little embarrassment—of which fact the explanation
was perfectly simple. St. Leger had never had his curiosity
in the least degree satisfied with reference to Harley's past life.
Still came back to him, day after day, night after night, that ever-recurring
question, “Is or is not Justin Harley married?” It was
impossible for him to banish the subject, even absorbed as he had
now become by his singular sentiment toward Fanny—a sentiment
growing stronger as every hour passed on. Why had not Harley
satisfied this curiosity, St. Leger asked himself. He was perfectly
aware of its existence; he had even offered of his own accord to
narrate some day, soon, those unknown events of his youth. Why
did he not do so? Was he ashamed of anything in his career?
Had he been married, and divorced? Had he been outraged by
the course of the woman whom he had married—had his pride
been mortally wounded—and did he shrink from speaking of what
had happened, avoiding thus the cruel pang which the narrative
would cost him?

-- 188 --

[figure description] Page 188.[end figure description]

One thing only was plain to St. Leger. The woman whom they
had encountered on their way from Williamsburg was in some way
connected with Harley's past life, whether she were or had been
his wife or not. Was she his wife? The thing was impossible, and
yet there was the eternally recurring problem to be solved! And
he could not ask Harley. There are some things that are so easy
that they are impossible. What was easier than to say, “Harley, I
am your sincere friend: there are reports about you—you know
that. Are you or are you not married?” And what more impossible
after Harley's declaration that he regarded such intrusion as
“ill-bred” and offensive!

So the unfortunate St. Leger pined away with unsatisfied curiosity,
and consoled himself amid all this mystery with visits to
Fanny! At last, however, he had summoned courage, had approached
the subject at last, had said,

“Harley! why don't you get married?”

Harley looked at him quietly.

“I have no intention of marrying. I have told you that more
than once, my dear friend,” he said.

“I know that you have; but the subject is a highly interesting
one.”

“To you perhaps. It is perfectly natural that you, a young man,
should think of such things, and I am not in the least surprised;
but as naturally the subject possesses less interest for me.”

“Hum!”

“You don't seem to be convinced.”

“I am not.”

“I am sorry. See what it is to have an old philosopher for a
friend. But let us talk of something else.”

“No, let us talk of this—the subject is interesting.”

“Very well.”

“Once more—why don't you marry?”

“I am an old gentleman—that alone is sufficient.”

“You are in the bloom of manhood.”

“I am past thirty.”

“Which is a man's prime.”

“Have it as you wish.”

There was a short pause. St. Leger then said:

“You are a swordsman of the first skill, Harley, and an opponent
must press home with you. Will you answer me a plain
question?”

“Yes,” was the quiet reply.

“An ill-bred question?”

“It will not be ill-bred if you ask it.”

-- 189 --

[figure description] Page 189.[end figure description]

“Humph!” muttered St. Leger, “that's the way I'm always disarmed!”

“Well,” he said, “I'll venture. The question is not ill-bred, I
hope, but it is plain. Are you—paying your addresses to Evelyn
Bland?”

“Certainly not,” said Harley, the color suddenly fading out of
his face.

“You are not?”

“I am not.”

St. Leger was defeated on the very threshold.

“And you have no intention of doing so? I am a vulgar fellow
to be intruding in this offensive way, Harley; but I mean well.”

“You are never intrusive, friend, and never ill-bred; you are, on
the contrary, one of the best-bred persons I have ever known,” said
Harley, calmly. “You have been full of curiosity in reference to
myself and my past life ever since I have known you, and you
have never asked me a single indiscreet question, in spite of all this
mystery, which I hope soon now to dispel. I have shrunk from
so doing for many reasons—one is that the narrative will be an
extremely painful one to me. Let that suffice for the present, St.
Leger. To the questions you have asked me I have replied without
difficulty—I am even glad that you have asked them. No! I do
not design marrying.”

“I really don't see why you should not think of matrimony, if
you wish,” said the baffled St. Leger. “You are young, you have a
warm heart, you are rich.”

Harley shook his head.

“I am very far from rich; but still money is the least obstacle—I
have never thought much of it.”

“I have,” said St. Leger, laughing. “It is devilish disagreeable
to be without it—I have tried it.”

“Yes; but still the difference between the poor man and the rich
man is not so great as the poor man thinks. Daily bread and
shelter and clothing are necessary to us all; but after this, what is
really necessary? And the true luxuries of life are open to all—
the sunshine, the songs of birds, and the laughter of children—the
simple things of life. The poor man has these, and the rich man
can have no more.”

St. Leger laughed.

“One of the poor man's luxuries depends on matrimony—I mean
the laughter of children.”

“Yes—every man dreams of that music, I suppose, sometimes—
I shall never hear the laughter of my own.”

“Why not?”

-- 190 --

[figure description] Page 190.[end figure description]

“The subject is a waste of time, friend. Let us change it. Where
have you been?”

St. Leger gave up in despair.

“Toward the Blackwater, and I stopped at Puccoon's in returning.
By-the-way, Harley, I have some singular intelligence for you.”

“Indeed?”

“Puccoon's friend—or foe—the man of the swamp, as he calls
him, has returned.”

Harley turned his head quickly, and looked at St. Leger.

“Are you certain of that?” he said.

“Yes.”

Harley pondered for some moments.

“I know he has not been seen for some time,” he at length said.

“You have seen him, I suppose?”

“I?” said Harley. “Yes.”

“You know him, perhaps,” said St. Leger, smiling.

“Yes,” said Harley; “an indiscreet reply, for it will lead you to
think that I have mysteries within mysteries—that all about me is
mystery!”

“My dear Harley, I really don't know what to think, and whether
thinking is not a high crime and misdemeanor. Pardon me, I only
mean—nothing! I give you a piece of news simply. The myth,
goblin, chimera, illusion, or streak of moonshine, known to our
friend Puccoon as the man of the swamp—whether swamp angel or
swamp devil I really don't know—has been absent, has returned,
and has resumed his eccentric habit of lurking around the abode
of Puccoon—for what reason, or with what object, I don't know.”

Harley remained silent. He was evidently reflecting.

“There is a person living in the marshes, St. Leger, and I am
personally acquainted with him,” he said at length; “I am also
cognizant of the fact that he has been away—or appears to have
been away—from the neighborhood. There my knowledge ends.
Why he haunts our friend Puccoon I don't know. At least you
have, on this point, a plain statement.”

“Which I do not ask, my dear Harley. Let us leave the subject.
But, as we are speaking of strange things, I have another item
pertaining to the domain of Wonderland—there is somebody living
at Puccoon's.”

“Somebody?”

“Besides himself and Fanny.”

“Who?”

“There is the mystery.”

Harley turned his head.

“Tell me about your mystery.”

-- 191 --

[figure description] Page 191.[end figure description]

“I shall do so in a very few words. Some one occupies Fanny's
room—the small apartment behind the cabin.”

And St. Leger proceeded to speak of the day when Fanny had
become faint at sight of the man of the swamp, and he had
attempted to procure the water to revive her. It was singular that
her door should be closed and locked—a practice which St. Leger
knew to be unusual with her; and still stranger that when he
attempted to enter, the girl should exhibit that sudden emotion,
calling out to him not to do so. He had returned to Huntsdon, he
said, wondering at all this; and having ridden to Puccoon's cabin
again on this day, had distinctly heard the voices of two persons,
during the absence of Puccoon, as he rode toward the cabin. At
the sound of his horse's hoofs the voices had ceased: silence had
followed, and when he dismounted and walked to the door, Fanny
came out to meet him, blushing and looking a little confused, and
the door of her chamber was again closed.

“Well, that is an odd incident,” said Harley, “and I must say
the whole thing is incomprehensible to me. Who can be the other
inmate of the cabin? But, after all, it is not my affair.”

“I will find!” said St. Leger, knitting his brows. Harley looked
at his friend with a slight smile.

“You seem really interested in—shall I say in Puccoon or in—
Fanny, St. Leger!”

“Pshaw!”

“You see I am intrusive, if you like the word, in my turn; but I
am merely jesting. Not to say, my dear friend, that anybody would
be absurd to be fond of Fanny. She's a little duchess, or what
is better, a sweet and innocent maiden.”

“Is she not?”

“Indeed she is.”

St. Leger actually colored a little, and his glance stole to a rosebud—
the last of the year—which Fanny had placed in his buttonhole.

“Why is not a rosebud a rosebud whether it grows in a garden or
in a wildwood!” he said. “For my part, Harley, I look only at
the color, and think of the perfume—but we will talk of flowers
afterwards. I'm hungry, and want some claret!”

-- 192 --

p513-225 CHAPTER XLVII. BUSINESS.

[figure description] Page 192.[end figure description]

Hour after hour on this night, and long after midnight, St. Leger
heard Harley walking to and fro in his chamber.

That slow, deliberate, never-ceasing sound of steps followed the
young man as he fell asleep, and mingled with his dreams—dreary,
monotonous, haunting him.

Harley was indeed passing through one of those crises which
occur at times in all men's lives. He was revolving in his mind
every detail of his situation, and striving to find in the chaos
which seemed to surround him some little tract of firm ground
whereon to plant his feet.

This noble and proud nature found itself hampered, thwarted,
subjected, apparently, to all the spites of fate. Struck heavily at
once in his heart and in his personal fortunes, losing the woman
whom he loved passionately, and seeing the old family estate,
which he hoped to transmit to his brother, about to pass from him,
but for his serene strength of will, Harley would have yielded to
despair, and abandoned all further struggle.

Instead of yielding, he looked his troubles in the face, and tried
to save a plank from the wreck, as brave men will.

He kept up his slow pacing to and fro until nearly daylight. He
then slept for two or three hours, and came down, meeting St.
Leger with his habitual calmness and cordiality.

“Do you know, my dear friend,” he said, “that I have determined
to go back to Europe with you?”

“To Europe! You will return—and so soon, Harley?”

“Yes. I have become a perfect Bohemian, I am afraid. I am
restless—of no use here; perhaps I shall be of as little there, but I
shall be more at home. A sad statement, is it not?”

“Yes.”

St. Leger looked at his friend curiously. Did he care nothing,
after all, for Evelyn Bland? Had she discarded him? What had
happened?

“You are in earnest in this scheme, Harley?”

“Yes.”

“I need not tell you that, personally, nothing could delight me
more, as I shall have your company; but I must say that I did not
expect to have it.”

-- 193 --

[figure description] Page 193.[end figure description]

“I am capricious, you see.”

“I see that something has worked a change in you suddenly, my
dear friend. Be candid. What is it?”

“A change?”

“You were as bright as a May morning a few days since—now,
you are as gloomy.”

“Pshaw! You are full of fancies, St. Leger!”

“And you of evasions!”

St. Leger spoke with real mortification.

“You do not deserve to have a friend, Harley, for you never
confide in anybody. You keep your griefs and joys, your happiness
and your troubles, all shut up in your own breast.”

Harley's countenance assumed an expression of cordial regard,
and he looked kindly at St. Leger.

“Friend,” he said, “I have never been fond of concealment, and
was never what is called secretive. If I do not speak of some
things, it is because I find it painful, or think it best that I should
not—even to you. Yes, something troubles me, to be frank with
you. I will tell you some day what it is. And now amuse yourself
as you can. I shall be busy to-day.”

Harley then sent for Mr. Shanks, the engineer, who had remained
at Huntsdon, and informed him that circumstances wholly
unforeseen would prevent the drainage of the Blackwater Swamp.
He should not be subjected to loss, however, and would be fully
remunerated for his time and trouble in coming to Virginia, the
season still permitting him to return to England.

Mr. Shanks smiled in a friendly way. Harley had indeed made
a strong friend of him by his cordial and kindly manners.

“I don't want remuneration, Mr. Harley. You have paid my
expenses,” he said, “and I am offered a job which will pay me as
well as the draining, sir.”

“What is that?”

“Your uncle, Colonel Hartright, wants his whole property and
the Glenvale estate surveyed, and plats drawn up, sir.”

With which Mr. Shanks proceeded to explain. He had become
intimate with Saunders—Harley's old overseer—and Mr. Saunders
had made him acquainted with Mr. Jackson—Colonel Hartright's
overseer—and Mr. Jackson had gone straight to his employer, and
said:

“Colonel, here is the very man you want—a number one surveyor
to make the surveys and maps of the whole property.”

Thereupon Colonel Hartright had sent for Shanks—had been
pleased with that personage, had offered him the place of surveyor,
and Harley's announcement had enabled him to accept it.

-- 194 --

[figure description] Page 194.[end figure description]

“Very well,” said Harley. “I am glad that it so happens, Mr.
Shanks. Make your home with me, if you like me well enough.”

“I like you very well, indeed, Mr. Harley,” said Mr. Shanks,
with a low bow. “I'll be too busy; but I'll come and see you, and
am much obliged to you, Mr. Harley.”

Mr. Shanks bowed again, went away, and closed his bargain
with Colonel Hartright, who was slowly recovering from his
attack.

As Mr. Shanks left his new employer, a coach, drawn by four
horses, stopped in front of Oakhill, and Judge Bland got out of it.

The Judge, who had retired some years before from the bench,
and resumed the practice of his profession, had been in Williamsburg
attending the session of the General Court.

On the preceding day, the old gray-haired clerk of the court—a
very elegant gentleman, as the old-time clerks often were—said to
him,

“I think you have forgotten that business of Colonel Hartright's,
Judge—the conveyance in Brown vs. Hartright; you are
counsel for the Colonel,”

“Yes, yes! I must see him—my notes are mislaid.”

“The old gentleman has had a bad attack, it is said,” continued
the chatty old clerk.

“Very bad; but he is much better.”

“By the bye, Judge, I think young Harley is his nephew—
Harley of Huntsdon.”

“Yes.”

“He is in a bad way, I fear. Hicks—you know Hicks—has filed
a bill asking for a decree to seel Huntsdon, to satisfy a mortgage—
over seven thousand pounds.”

“Is it possible!”

“Filed to-day—Hoskins for complainant.”

“Seven thousand pounds! Absurd! The Huntsdon estate is
worth treble the money!”

“Well, the bill is filed. The object of Hicks is plain. He is a
notorious old Shylock, and no doubt aims at buying in the estate.”

“Hum!” said Judge Bland.

“It would be a shame.”

“A shame indeed! And it shall not be done if I can prevent it.
Let me see the bill, Mr. Dance.”

The Judge looked at the bill, and, after carefully reading it, knit
his brows.

“A pity—seven thousand pounds! But it is monstrous to ask
for a decree to sell Huntsdon. The Court will never hear of such
a thing.”

-- 195 --

[figure description] Page 195.[end figure description]

Mr. Dance shook his head.

“I don't know. Practice has changed. Better see Mr. Harley,
and advise him. We knew his father, you know.”

“I certainty shall, Mr. Dance.”

And Judge Bland shook his head, uttering three distinct “hums”
as he folded up the document and returned it to the old clerk.

He reached Oakhill just at dinner time, and discussed Colonel
Hartright's business over a glass of wine. When this subject was
exhausted, he informed his host of the attempt on Mr. Hicks' part
to sell Huntsdon.

“Sell Huntsdon!” exclaimed the old colonel.

“To satisfy a claim of over seven thousand pounds.”

“Good heavens!” cried Colonel Hartright, “Justin Harley surely
does not owe that amount!”

“It seems so.”

“My dear sir, it is impossible! It is outrageous! A wasteful,
extravagant, incorrigible spendthrift!”

“Careless in money matters, as his father was before him. But
I have a very high opinion of Justin Harley, Colonel,—a very
high opinion indeed!”

“I am sorry to say that my opinion differs from yours, Judge.
The most opinionated—the hardest-headed young man I ever
knew. He has never shown his sense in any affair but one—and
that is in abandoning a wild goose project.”

“You refer to—”

“This drainage scheme—emptying the water from the Blackwater
Swamp. The man who came from England to undertake it
has just been here, and informs me it is given up.”

“I am very glad of it.”

“And I; for Justin Harley is my sister's son, after all. And he
is to be ruined! And by Hicks! Hicks is a rascal. I have told
him so. He had the audacity to come and propose lending me
money. I told him if he entered my doors again I would kick him
out!”

And Colonel Hartright looked irate.

“Sell Huntsdon?—Hicks!

“I hope to disappoint the project, my dear sir, but the law is
uncertain. At least I will try—and now I must take my leave,
Colonel.”

The old gentlemen thereupon shook hands cordially, and Judge
Bland was soon rolling away in his coach. The sun was declining
as he passed Huntsdon. As he came opposite the gate, Harley
rode out, going in the opposite direction.

They exchanged a cordial salute.

-- 196 --

[figure description] Page 196.[end figure description]

“My good genius must have sent you,” said Harley. “I was just
thinking of you, and wishing to see you. I need your aid.”

“I will serve you, if I can, most readily and cheerfully.”

Harley told him of Mr. Hicks' note, and the Judge nodded.

“He has already filed his bill—a gentleman of despatch—I have
looked at it.”

“And your advice is—”

“To come and see me—this is Saturday—say on Monday. The
afternoon, if agreeable to you, Mr. Harley.”

“Perfectly sir. You will understand, that I wish, if possible, to
avert this proceeding, or delay it, and thus prevent a peremptory
sale of the property, which will easily pay the debt in a few
years.”

“Yes.”

“Another favor, sir. I wish to have a deed drawn up—and this
it may possibly be convenient to you to have ready for me when I
come.”

“A deed?”

“Conveying my entire estate, real and personal, to my brother
St. George.”

“To your brother! Your whole estate?”

“I am going to Europe, and have a conviction that I will not
live long. My course may seem capricious and the result of whim,
but it is not. Will you treat my request as that of a man who has
deliberately decided, after long reflection, upon the course he
means to pursue, and prepare the deed?”

“Hum! hum! hum! Why do you go to Europe, my young
friend?”

Harley smiled rather sadly.

“I have grown to be a wanderer; Mr. Hicks may indulge my
brother; any one of a hundred reasons, my good old friend. Will
you preyare my deed for me?”

The Judge looked at him. Something in Harley's expression
convinced him that argument was useless.

“I will prepare it,” he said; “but I require a copy of your
father's will.”

“I have one, and will bring it.”

“Give up this sad determination—exile is a sorrowful thing—
very sorrowful, Mr. Harley.”

“Is life, under any conditions, so very gay, my dear sir? But
this is unprofitable talk. I am detaining you.”

And, saluting Judge Bland with profound respect, Harley rode
on.

-- 197 --

p513-230 CHAPTER XLVIII. WHAT HARLEY FOUND.

[figure description] Page 197.[end figure description]

Harley rode toward the Blackwater Swamp.

“So much for that business!” he said. “My boy will be a better
match, and my glum face will not trouble anybody, since I shall
be in Europe. Now for a last duty. When this is done, there will
no longer be a tie attaching me to Virginia, and I shall be ready to
go with St. Leger at any moment.”

An expression of deep sadness had settled upon his face, and
the landscape around him was in unison with his mood. The sun
was slowly sinking, and the long shadows of the cypresses and
laurels fell in black bars across the lonely road which he was
pursuing. The air was perfectly still, and a dreamy haze enveloped
every object—the last days of the brief Indian summer were
at hand, and the year was slowly going to his death, the faint,
sweet sunshine lighting up the landscape like a smile on the face
of a dying man.

“Sad, very sad!” Harley murmured, “and this business I am on
is saddest of all. Where is that poor girl? She has disappeared
like a shadow. That stroller, so long the master of her destiny,
knows nothing of her whereabouts, or he would have returned to
tell me, and claim his reward. Where is she? Is she dead or
alive? She was last seen in this country just before that sudden
snowstorm. What if she was wandering at the time in these
woods—homeless, not knowing her way—friendless, hopeless!”

A deep and painful sigh followed the words.

“That is frightful! Only to think of it! While I—I—have
been yonder with a roof over my head, with wholesome food,
with clothing and fire, and every comfort—she, this poor, unfortunate
girl, whom I loved so dearly once, may have been without
shelter, with thin clothing, hungry, shivering, despairing—perhaps
falling and dying in some hollow of this pitiless wood!”

An acute expression of anguish came to the lips of the speaker.
An immense pity and tenderness might have been discovered in
his eyes.

He went on, with his head hanging down. He had directed his
course toward the point where he and St. Leger had entered the

-- 198 --

[figure description] Page 198.[end figure description]

Blackwater Swamp on the night of the deer-hunt. But his horse
had obliqued to the right. As the sun was setting he found himself
in front of Puccoon's hut.

He rode up to the door, which was closed, and leaning over,
tapped upon it with the butt of his riding-whip.

The door was not opened at once. Harley heard voices; then
an inner door—apparently that of Fanny's little chamber—was
shut quickly, a key was turned, securing it, and Fanny appeared
upon the threshold of the outer door, with heightened color,
exhibiting some trepidation.

But at sight of Harley, with his sweet and cordial smile, the
child's fears quickly disappeared. In all countries which he had
traversed—in France, Austria, Italy, England—the face of this
man had inspired confidence in women and children, who seemed
to read by instinct the kind and loyal nature from which they had
nothing to fear.

Harley asked for Puccoon, and finding that he was abroad, rode
on, saying that he would probably return on the same night. As
he rode down the hill, he thought of St. Leger's statement, that
some one was living in Puccoon's cabin besides himself and
Fanny; but attaching no importance to the fact, if it were a fact,
he dismissed the subject from his mind.

“St. Leger might very well love this little maid,” he said to himself,
glancing over his shoulder at Fanny, upon whose tangled curls
the last rays of sunset fell, making her resemble a picture. “The
nephew of an earl—the daughter of a trapper—that would be
strange, but life is, after all, a strange affair.”

Having uttered which maxim, Harley rode toward the Blackwater
Swamp, which he reached, and, dismounting, penetrated on
foot, just as the sun balanced itself, like a ball of fire, on the
summit of the woods, flushing the weird and phantom-like cypresses
with an angry crimson.

He knew his way now, and went on steadily, circling the lake,
and making for the spot where the long-swaying tree-trunk served
for a bridge over the stream running into the large body of water.
This he soon reached, and crossed. He then continued to advance
through the jungle toward the outlet to the lake in the midst of
which was the small island—the home of the man of the swamp.

It was the fourth time that he had visited the wild and sombre
locality. The first visit has been described; and we have seen how
he penetrated the morass, crossed the sullen, moat-like outlet and
reached the den of the hunter, poacher, or whatever he was. He
had repeated this visit a few days afterwards, and had come a third
time, but on both subsequent visits had seen nothing of the man

-- 199 --

[figure description] Page 199.[end figure description]

whom he evidently sought. The underground home of the swampdweller
was deserted.

Would he have better fortune now? He had renewed his attempt
in consequence of the information communicated to him by
St. Leger on the preceding day. The mysterious man of the swamp
had been seen again, after a month's absence, in the vicinity of
Puccoon's cabin—Fanny had recognized him—and there was no
reason why he should not have returned to his den in the marshes.
Harley had resolved at least to look for him in that direction, and
was now approaching the island, upon which the under-ground
dwelling was situated. He was unarmed, as he had been upon all
his latter visits. On his first visit he had taken the precaution to
buckle around his waist a belt containing a pistol; but now, either
from a conviction that it was unnecessary, or relying on his great
physical strength, he carried no weapon more dangerous than his
riding-whip.

He reached the outlet, waded through as before, and went up the
bank toward the den, the dry water-flags and canes crackling under
his feet as they might have done under the feet of a panther, or
some other denizen of the marsh and the night.

Ten steps brought him to the low door, with the narrow aperture
half-covered with dry vines near it in the slope of the grassy
mound. He pushed the door; it opened. The last glimmer of
sunset streamed in. The den was deserted. The rude table and
chair—the ruder bed—a few blackened brands in the fireplace—
these objects, and these only, served to indicate that the place had
ever been inhabited.

Suddenly Harley stooped. One other object had attracted his
attention. This was a paper which had probably been left upon
the table. It lay upon the ground; the wind passing through the
narrow aperture had no doubt blown it from the table.

Harley picked it up, and came out into the open air again.
There was just sufficient light to read it by. These words were
traced, in a firm, strong hand upon the paper:

To Justin Harley:

“I am going away, and leave this for you; you will find it, for
you will come.

“I will never sign that paper. If I promised to do so, I break my
promise. I did not keep my appointment with you, because I will
not touch your money: I only took the jewels because they were
my mother's, and are now mine.

“After this, you will never hear of me again. Let us part in
peace.

Gontran.

-- 200 --

[figure description] Page 200.[end figure description]

Harley read this paper twice. When he had read it a second
time, the hand holding it fell at his side, and he fixed his eyes
upon the ground, reflecting profoundly.

“I am glad of one thing,” he muttered—“there is good in that
man after all. But why does he refuse to sign the paper?”

He went slowly back as he came, crossed the stream, circled the
lake, emerged from the swamp, and rode toward Puccoon's cabin.

He had just disappeared from the vicinity of the island, when
the head of a man, whose face was half covered with a long beard,
rose cautiously above a thick growth of swamp-grass and flags, in
which he had been concealed.

“I thought he would come,” the man said, in a low tone, “and
it was better to wait. I am tired of this country. All is ready for
her. To-morrow—yes, to-morrow—”

He stopped, looked cautiously in the direction in which Harley
had disappeared, and then, springing up on firm ground, stood fully
revealed in the twilight. His whole appearance had changed.
There was no longer any ferocity in his face: a firm and stern
look had replaced it—a look not without a tinge of sadness. His
rude dress had been discarded. He was dressed like a man of
good society, and the carriage of his person was not without a
certain pride and grace. It was more than ever plain that this
human being was not of boorish origin: culture—social position,
perhaps—had preceded debasement.

“There is no time to lose,” he muttered; “this place is growing
too hot. To-morrow—yes, to-morrow—”

He left the sentence unfinished, and went slowly into the jungle,
which he evidently knew perfectly. A winding path opened in it.
He pursued this path, and in half-an-hour emerged on the banks
of the Blackwater.

A horse was tied in a dense thicket at the point where he came
out. The man mounted, and going along the bank, came to a
private and little-known ford, which he crossed, disappearing in
the woods on the other side, just as Harley, who had emerged from
the marsh in the opposite direction, approached Puccoon's hut.

-- 201 --

p513-234 CHAPTER XLIX. PUCCOON IS LOST.

[figure description] Page 201.[end figure description]

Puccoon was hunting deer on that night—the night of the snowstorm
one month before—through which Harley had ridden from
Blandfield—through which the vagrants had groped with their
lantern—through which the poor, thin figure of a woman of
twenty-eight had tottered, ever fainter, into the forests of the
Blackwater.

Puccoon was hunting by torch-light, as usual, but had seen
nothing. The snow had not begun to fall when he left his cabin.
In fact nothing could have been less to be suspected.

A mile from his cabin, however, and deep in the swamp, he had
felt a flake fall upon his hand. He looked up. It was snowing,
and the appearance of the sky indicated to his practiced eye that
the snowfall would probably be heavy.

Having realized this fact, Puccoon debated in his mind whether
or not he should return home.

“No,” he grunted, “not empty-handed. The snow's all the better.
They will see the light further. The very night to hunt.”

He went on, making a circle, and looking out.

Not a sound—not a pair of eyes, shining in the light of his torch.

Two hours afterward, he had no better fortune. He then fell
into a bad humor, maligned the deer, and determined to go back
home and take care of Fanny, who might be uneasy, he thought, at
his absence on such a night.

He vented his ill-humor, for want of something better, on the
“lightwood” torch which he carried.

“You can't find me any deer, and I don't want you, or mean to
be troubled with you!” said Puccoon—“blast you!”

This relieved him. He hurled the torch to the ground and put
his heel on it.

“I know my way without you!”

With which boast Puccoon strode along, his gun in his right
hand, his shoulders stooping, hunter-wise, his eyes peering into
the darkness. The snow was falling in a slow, dense mass—a
white wall shutting out every landmark.

When Puccoon had gone half-a-mile, tramping steadily through
the snow, he stopped and looked around him. After which he
began to laugh—a laugh of huge disdain and self-contempt.

-- 202 --

[figure description] Page 202.[end figure description]

“I'm lost!” he said.

This statement evidently struck him as involving an utter
absurdity.

“Lost!” he repeated, in the same tone.

He set forward again — the snow falling more and more densely.
The night was quite dark. He stumbled at times, and looked
about him. He could not see fifty feet.

The snow glared, and was some help. He had some assurance,
at least, that he would not fall into a ravine or pit.

“Heavy!” he muttered.

He looked in front and saw a sort of mound.

“Drifting, I should say, if there was any wind.”

More and more disgusted, Puccoon walked on, not diverging
from his path for the drift. He reached it—was about to plunge
through it—when the drift resisted. Something moaned as his
foot struck it.

At this sound Puccoon suddenly stopped—retreating a step. The
snow-drift moved, and another moan, the feeblest of moans, came
from it.

Puccoon's startled eyes measured the drift, taking in its shape.
It was long, and had the appearance of a corpse in a shroud.

“It is—something—alive!” exclaimed the trapper.

A moment afterwards he had stooped, groped in the long white
shroud, and dragged up the poor woman who had sunk there an
hour before.

Puccoon was a rough and informal human being, as far as his
manners went, but his face flushed suddenly with pity.

“A woman!” he exclaimed, in a voice faltering, and full of wonder,
“a woman freezing to death!—and I've lost my way! If I
only had my rum-flask!”

By ill-fortune he had left it at home.

“I must go the quicker!”

Having said this, Puccoon raised the body of the woman in his
arms, felt that her heart was still beating, and—full of new strength
and resolution now—carried her rapidly in the direction in which
he supposed his cabin to be.

He did not know the way, but for some time he had heard running
water. What water was it? There were many confluents of
the Blackwater.

He went on, bravely plunging through the snow. The path
seemed endless; the half dead woman seemed about to die in his
arms.

“I must find it!” exclaimed Puccoon.

He carried her to a spot where a broad-boughed laurel protected

-- --

“They placed the poor creature in front of the fireplace.”—P. 203. [figure description] Image of Puccoon and Fanny caring for the Lady of the Snow. Puccoon is pouring alcohol into a cup for the Lady to drink. Fanny is leaning over her trying to warm her hands. They have placed the Lady in front of the fireplace in their small cottage.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 203 --

[figure description] Page 203.[end figure description]

her from the snow, and laid her down. Then he ran in the direction
of the water, reached it, recognized the banks of the Blackwater
half a mile above his hut, and, hastening back, took up his
burden again.

His course was now plain. He went on rapidly, struck into a
half-covered path which he knew, saw a light glimmer in the distance,
reached the hollow in which his hut stood, and running, out
of breath, up the hill, knocked loudly at the door, which was
opened by Fanny, pale and startled at the sight of her father, snow-covered,
and carrying what resembled a corpse in his arms.

A bright fire was blazing in the large fireplace, and in front of
this the poor creature was laid. Fanny excitedly chafed her hands,
and brushed the snow from her clothes, and Puccoon succeeded in
making her swallow some fiery rum. Under the influence of this
fire without and within, she opened her eyes, and a slight color
came to her cheeks.

“She's alive! She's alive!” shouted Puccoon, loudly.

The rough fellow then began to cry like a child.

-- 204 --

p513-239 CHAPTER L. THE LADY OF THE SNOW.

[figure description] Page 204.[end figure description]

In three or four days—thanks to the assiduous care of Fanny,
more especially—the poor, faint “Lady of the Snow,” as Puccoon
called her, with rude poetry, began to recover her strength, returning
to life, as it were, from the threshold of the grave.

They looked upon her with the deepest pity and sympathy—this
rough trapper and simple-hearted girl. With the truest courtesy,
they had not asked her a single question. Her coming to the rude
cabin had seemed to be regarded by them as a matter of course.
It is the human being in broad-cloth, with a bell to be rung at his
door, and a servant to answer it, who looks upon the unknown as
essentially the suspicious, and demands a letter of introduction.
The Arab in his tent, and the hunter in his cabin say: “Enter,
friend, you are welcome!”

It seemed, indeed, the very simplest thing in the world to Puccoon
and little Fanny that they should give shelter, food, and care
to the poor unknown “Lady of the Snow.” And they took such
good care of her—Fanny surrendering her own bed to her, and
sleeping on a pallet on the floor—that in those three or four days
a faint tinge of color came back to her cheeks, and she could walk
without tottering. In the eyes of the trapper and his daughter she
was beautiful beyond expression. Her face was thin and pale, but
kept its delicate oval; her eyes were large and soft, the forehead
high. In the white hands, the small feet, and the slight figure,
clearly defined by the black dress, could be read refinement and
delicate nurture.

Often Puccoon thought, “Where did this strange `Lady of the
Snow' come from? Who is she?” But he never asked her, and
it was the lady who one morning said, in her low, sad voice, which
had a flute-like tone,

“My kind, good friend, you have not asked me a single question
since you saved my life. I ought to tell you my sorrowful story—
how I came to be dying in the snow. I know that; but you must
not think hard of me if I do not tell you anything about myself at
present.”

-- 205 --

[figure description] Page 205.[end figure description]

Puccoon burst forth: He didn't want to pry into a lady's matters.
She was welcome!—welcome!

“You feel thus and speak thus,” said the poor woman, “because
you are a true and brave man, and have saved my life and pity
me! I can never thank you enough! and some day you shall
know all about me. My life has been a strange one. May I stay
here without saying more now? I will help Fanny, and teach her
too, for I am beginning to love her dearly. I do not wish any one
to know that I am here. I will tell you why some day.”

Puccoon replied that she might stay until her hair was gray; she
would be welcome. And replying, with a sorrowful smile, that it
was growing gray already, though she was only twenty-eight, the
poor Lady of the Snow went quietly to help Fanny in her simple
housekeeping.

Thus the relations between these humble people and the unknown
had been established without trouble on a comprehensible
footing. She would stay and help Fanny, and teach her, and see
nobody. She proceeded to perform her part with sedulous good
faith. The child had received only the common rudiments of an
education. The Lady of the Show now began with her where she
had left off, and taught her day by day. The instruction was entirely
oral. In this rude cabin of the hills began what we now style
a course of lectures. With Fanny seated on a stool at her feet,
clasping her little hands across the lady's lap, and looking up into
her face with eyes kindling and full of interest, the teacher instilled
into her pupil's mind the parts of the world's history, a clear
and simple outline of geography, the theory of rain, of the tides, of
gravity, and passed to astronomy, which she illustrated by pointing
out the constellations, particularly the pointers of the Great Dipper,
indicating the unchangeable star of the mariner, by which he
traversed the pathless ocean, going from clime to clime. And all
this new world of wonder was unfolded simply, in short words,
without the employment of a single term which Fanny did not
understand. Day by day the instruction went on; hour by hour
the Lady of the Snow found her pupil's mind opening, expanding,
growing. Her lessons grew longer, fuller, and more detailed, and
with all was mingled an unceasing undertone of moral and religious
comment. Fanny was reminded incessantly that, behind all these
wonders—the sequence of the season, the revolution of the planets,
the harmonious movement of the countless systems of the skies—
was the immutable and Eternal Spirit—God, the all-powerful, the
all-merciful, the Creator and Preserver of mankind, who had sent
his own Divine Son into the world to save all who loved and trusted
in Him. The child had been taught to read, and never passed a

-- 206 --

[figure description] Page 206.[end figure description]

day without reading her Bible and praying; but the religious
lessons now instilled into her mind were so earnestly and so
tenderly uttered that she felt her heart glow as she listened.

This was the manner in which the unknown woman and the
child passed their hours in the rude cabin. It was not strange that
they grew to love each other. Fanny had found a person of her
own sex—gentle, refined, sympathetic,—to look up to and love,
and the lonely woman seemed to have found even more. Her
hungry heart clung to the child. Each hour her affections for
Fanny seemed to grow and strengthen. At last the time came
when she seemed unable to bear the girl out of her sight, and she
would follow her with her sad eyes, in which a new-found joy
began to shine, as she moved to and fro, smiling or singing with
the light heart of girlhood.

Once Fanny waked late at night, and opened her eyes. The
Lady of the Snow had risen, and was bending over her with eyes
full of the deepest tenderness. Fanny still felt upon her forehead
the light impression of her lips.

“Something woke me,” said her friend, “and you looked, as the
moonlight fell upon your face, dear, so like—so like—”

The pale face flushed, and some tears came to her eyes.

“I had a child of my own once,” she faltered. “She is dead
now. She was like you.”

Fanny clasped her arms around the neck of her friend.

“You have another child now!” she said, smiling tenderly.

Thereupon the poor lady sank down on her knees, caught Fanny
to her heart, and sobbed out:

“She would have been—if she had lived—just your age!”

Such had been the events—slight and humble, but important for
Fanny's development in mind and heart—which had followed the
rescue of the unknown by Puccoon.

Under the teaching of the Lady of the Snow, Fanny had in one
month grown to be almost a woman; and it was during these lessons
that, more than once, St. Leger had made his appearance, abruptly
interrupting them, and forcing the unknown to retire quickly into
Fanny's little room. Upon such occasions the lady exhibited great
confusion, and from the manner in which she looked at the girl,
seemed to be afraid that this singular avoidance of the visitor
would excite disagreeable suspicions. But Fanny was too simple
and loyal to feel any doubt, or care to pry into her friend's secret.
She accepted with child-like trust the statement that the lady
wished to see no one, and remain at the cabin in entire privacy;
and having the conviction that there must be some good reason for
her wish, would never even look her curiosity.

-- --

“Through an opening in the trees she saw and recognized Harley.”—P. 207. [figure description] Image of the Lady of the Snow and Fanny standing amidst the flowers outside the cottage. Fanny is looking towards the cottage wall where flowers are growing up the side. The Lady is looking into the distant forest and sees the approaching figure of Harley on horseback.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 207 --

p513-244 CHAPTER LI. HIDING.

[figure description] Page 207.[end figure description]

A month had passed thus in this sweet interchange of affectionate
cares between the pale, sad Lady of the Snow and Fanny, whose
whole life seemed to be bursting into bloom under this new influence,
vivifying as the sunshine; and on the evening when Harley
approached the cabin, they were enjoying the last hours of the Indian
summer in a little enclosure behind the hut, where Fanny had
made her modest flower-garden.

The flowers were not fine ones, with long, scientific names. An
ornamental gourd, with yellow globes, striped with green, twined
itself around some touch-me-nots, whose white blooms were relieved
against the red trumpets of the cypress-vine, and a clustering
profusion of purple morning glories rioted—twisting themselves
in like manner, around the stalk of a single, towering prince's-feather,
which bowed its crimson masses with proud courtesy
toward its little mistress.

The Lady of the Snow had just shaken some of the minute ebon
seed of the tall plant into her hand, and was pointing out the wonder
of the growth of the stalwart stalk and the gorgeous blooms
from so small a germ, when the footsteps of a horse were heard, and
the lady turned her head quickly.

Through an opening in the tree she saw and recognized Harley,
who had evidently not seen them yet.

“Justin Harley!” murmured the Lady of the Snow, in a low, startled
tone; “he is coming! He will see me! He must not!—Oh!
he must not!”

She took Fanny's arm, and hastened with her toward the house,
evidently unaware that the girl had heard the words which she
had uttered.

“Then you know Mr. Harley?” Fanny said, speaking from the
impulse of the moment.

“Yes! yes!”

“Is he your friend? I hope so. He is ours.”

“He is—he is my—but come, come, my child. Do not ask me
anything. Oh no! he must not see me!”

She hurried in through the little door in rear of the house, exclaiming,
“Do not speak of my being here!” and hastening into the

-- 208 --

[figure description] Page 208.[end figure description]

small chamber, closed the door just as Harley rode up to the hut.
He had heard the sound of the voices, but had seen no one; Fanny
had opened at his knock, and the brief colloquy had taken place,
followed by Harley's departure.

Fanny then tapped at the door of the inner room, and said, in a
low tone,

“He is gone!”

And thereupon the door of the room was opened. The lady,
looking exceedingly pale, and catching her breath nervously, made
her appearance, and listening to the receding hoof-strokes, sank
into a chair.

“This—agitation—must appear very strange to you, my child,”
she murmured, “but—but—I have been very unhappy in my life,
and—and—Mr. Harley—”

Her head sank, and some tears rolled down her cheeks. Fanny's
flowed in response, and she went and put her arms around her
friend's neck.

“Don't cry!” she said; “you make me cry, too. I do not want
to know your secret—if you have one. You love me, and I love
you very dearly, and that is enough!”

The thin arm of the poor lady clasped the child, and she murmured
in a tone so low that it was almost inaudible:

“I have something to live for still!”

Thereupon a few more tears came, and calmness succeeded.
Fanny and the lady talked, and they were talking still when the
sound of hoof-strokes was heard again.

“He is coming back!” exclaimed the lady, rising quickly.

“He said he would come—to see father.”

“But your father is away!”

“Yes. I will tell him.”

“He must not see me! Oh! I cannot say that too often!—
he must not!”

“He shall not!”

The lady hurried into the little room again, followed by Fanny,
who had closed the front door of the cabin.

“I will stay here with you!” said Fanny; you are trembling
so!”

“Yes! yes! Stay with me. I feel faint.”

She ran and locked the inner door as she spoke.

“He will not find your father, and will think you are away or
asleep. It is a deception, but an innocent one! Oh! stay with
me!”

The hoof-strokes were at the door, and a man was heard dismounting.

-- 209 --

[figure description] Page 209.[end figure description]

“He is coming!” exclaimed the lady. “Oh! pretend you are
asleep! Do not answer him! I must have you with me!”

“I will stay with you—do not be afraid!” exclaimed the warm-hearted
child.

At the same instant a voice was heard, coming, apparently, from
the woods in front of the hut.

“Jest in time, squire! I'm glad I got back in time to see you.
I want to have some talk with you, squire!”

-- 210 --

p513-247 CHAPTER LII. HARLEY AND PUCCOON IN THE HUT.

[figure description] Page 210.[end figure description]

It was the voice of Puccoon, but something had changed it
greatly. It was no longer the old, rough, sonorous ring—that of a
man in high physical health. It was low, husky, and a cough
interrupted it.

Puccoon had come from the opposite direction, followed by his
faithful dog, gun on shoulder, knife in belt, but without game. He
reached the cabin just as Harley dismounted and tied his horse to
a limb of one of the trees.

“Glad to see you, squire! Glad to see you,” said Puccoon, wheezing.
“Come in!”

“You seem to have a cold, Puccoon,” said Harley, grasping his
hand—“too much night-hunting!”

“Worse'n a cold I'm afeard, squire—somethin' in the chist.
It's been on me for more'n ten days now, and I'm gittin' a little
oneasy.”

In fact Puccoon looked downhearted. He went in, followed by
Harley, and held his hands over the fire, in front of which Fanny
had placed his supper.

“Can't eat much now, squire; help yourself. Not hungry? Nor
I. Where is my little girl, I wonder? Dropped asleep, I reckon,
in there, waitin' for me. Well, I won't disturb her, all the more as
I want to talk a little with you, squire.”

“Talk with me, Puccoon?”

“About her.

Puccoon pointed with his rugged finger over his shoulder toward
the small room. He had taken his seat upon a stool, politely
yielding the only chair to Harley.

For some moments Puccoon remained silent, except that from
time to time he burst into a husky cough, and put his hand on his
breast.

“I'm rather skeery, I know, squire,” he said, at length, “but I
think I'm goin' to be sick, and men like me find being sick a bad
business; they mostly die.”

“All fancy, Puccoon,” said Harley. “You have a bad cough,
that is all.”

-- 211 --

[figure description] Page 211.[end figure description]

“Maybe, squire,—can't tell—but something may happen to me.”

“Something may happen, as you say, to all of us, friend.”

“And maybe to me, squire. I don't say it will, but I say it may,
squire!”

“Well.”

“And then—

Puccoon stopped and looked dispirited.

“You see I'm thinking of my little Fanny.”

“You mean that if you were to die she would be without a protector?

“Jest so, squire.”

“That shows your good heart, friend, and I honor you for your
forethought. Yes, something may happen to you—if not now, at
some future time—and then little Fanny will need a home, and she
must be provided with one.”

Harley reflected for some moments, and then said:

“Listen, my dear Puccoon. You are an old and true comrade;
there is nothing that I would not do for your daughter, whom I am
attached to for her own sake. I am going to Europe, but it is probable
that Sainty will marry soon. Well, let Fanny come and live
at Huntsdon, and make it her home.”

Puccoon turned away his head. His eyes filled with tears of
gratitude.

“You were always a good friend, squire!”

“And you a good comrade!”

He stretched out his hand and grasped Puccoon's.

“Your little daughter shall never want a home, as long as I or
Sainty have one.”

Puccoon coughed; it was half from emotion.

“That brings up something I ought to tell you, squire.”

“Something you ought to tell me?”

“I'm a-deceivin' you.”

“Deceiving me, Puccoon!”

“Fanny—”

“Puccoon stopped.

“Fanny ain't—”

Puccoon stopped again.

“Fanny ain't my daughter, squire. There, it's out!”

Having said this, Puccoon began to tremble.

Harley received the announcement with great astonishment, and
said:

“Not your daughter!”

“No, squire! It breaks my heart to say it, but trouble's comin'
on me, I think, and if I die, I don't mean to die a-deceivin'

-- 212 --

[figure description] Page 212.[end figure description]

anybody, much less you, that are a true friend, and offer to look after
my child—for she is my child! Oh, yes! she is my child, for
all!”

Puccoon began to sob, and regained his equanimity with difficulty.
He then proceeded to tell Harley what follows:

Six or seven years before, he had gone out hunting, and remained
absent all day. He hunted day and night then. His wife had just
died, and he had no rest if he was not tramping—tramping and
wearing himself out, and coming home too tired and broken down
to think about his poor old woman, who had gone and left him
after they had lived together so long. Well, on this day he had
hunted hour after hour till evening, and, seeing that night was
coming, had gone back slowly to his desolate cabin, where he now
spent his dreariest moments, because there was not a sound to be
heard there, and no voice to welcome him—nothing but the whispering
of the tall cypress trees, and the moan of the wind in the
laurels, and they were not cheerful. He had half a mind to lie
down in the woods and sleep till daybreak, and not go to the cabin
at all; but he was hungry with his long tramp, and thinking he
would broil some meat, and eat it, and stretch himself like a dog
on the floor, and forget that there was no one but himself there in
sleep, he went on toward the hut. When he was within a few feet,
he heard something like a child's cry. Then he stopped, wondering.
He went on a few more steps. The cry came again, and he fell
a-trembling. A third cry made him run in, and there was a little
girl, seemingly three or four years old, who had been lying wrapped
in a cloth cloak, in front of the fire, and had waked, crying, “Papa!
papa! Where is papa?”

Harley listened with deep attention and unconcealed astonishment.

“And that was Fanny!” said Puccoon, in a low tone.

“Fanny! Is it possible?”

“As I'm a Christian man, squire, it was Fanny!”

“And who left the child in your cabin?”

“I don't know, no more squire 'n the babe unborn!”

Harley knit his brows in deep thought.

“A strange story!” he said. “And no one ever came to claim
her?”

“Nobody.”

“She could tell you nothing?”

“She could only babble something with her dear little mouth,
squire! But I couldn't make anything of it. All I could make out
was something about her `papa' and `a horse,' and then she was
skeered at the blood of a deer I had killed, on my coat-sleeve—

-- 213 --

[figure description] Page 213.[end figure description]

blood has skeered her ever sence—and hid her head in the cloak,
and burst out crying.”

“And—you say you could never find any traces of her father?
He never claimed her?”

“Never, squire—but—”

Puccoon lowered his voice.

“I can tell you her name. It was on her clothes.”

“Her name!”

“Her name is Fanny Gontran,” whispered Puccoon.

Harley startled so perceptibly when Puccoon uttered these
words, that even the trapper, absorbed as he was in his singular
narrative, observed it.

“Do you know—did you ever hear of any one by that name,
squire?”

Harley had opened his eyes wide, fixed them on the trapper, and
seemed to be struggling with some idea which filled him with
wonder.

“Fanny—Gontran!” he said.

“Yes, squire.”

“Gontran!”

“Squire! you know this Gontran! You can tell me if—”

Harley felt that the eyes of the trapper were seeking to drag the
truth from him—they were riveted upon his face—and he resumed
his self-possession by an effort.

“Gontran?” Yes, I knew a person of that name once—a very
long time ago.”

“But—”

“I do not know where he is now. There may be many persons
of that name, Puccoon. But you have not told me one thing. Why
have you concealed the fact that the child was not your own?”

“I couldn't! Oh! I couldn't tell it!” exclaimed Puccoon.
“She got to love me soon—and I loved her—and I thought maybe
somebody would come and take her! And I felt 's if I couldn't
live without her, squire!”

“Yes, I understand!”

“She was all I had! I tended her, and keered for her, and I
saw her grow up and look so sweet and beautiful—and to think
that some day some man might come and say, `The child ain't
yourn!' So I kept quiet, squire. I never even told Fanny she
wasn't my daughter. I wouldn't 'a' told even you, if I hadn't had
this here cough—which is shakin' me, and well on to killin' me—
and then what 'd become of her, without you knowed and was her
friend?”

“Yes! yes!”

-- 214 --

[figure description] Page 214.[end figure description]

“And if I died, I didn't want to die deceivin' you! So I told
you, squire!”

A slight sound in the small apartment caught the quick ear of
the trapper.

“Take keer, squire!” he said, in a low tone, “they're stirrin'—
that is Fanny! I'll see you again, squire. And—if I die—it is
understood—”

Harley took Puccoon's hand, rising as he did so.

“You know me,” he said. “She shall never want a home. Oh!
no, as God sees me, she shall be cared for, watched over, provided
for, as I would provide for—my own daughter!”

He grasped Puccoon's hand so powerfully that the strong trapper
winced. He then went out of the cabin, mounted his horse, and
rode away, muttering.

“Good heavens! That child—Fanny—is—Fanny Gontran!

The slight stir in the small apartment behind the cabin had been
caused by a sudden movement of the Lady of the Snow. Leaning
against the door, she had heard all that Puccoon had said to Harley.

-- 215 --

p513-252 CHAPTER LIII. THE SECOND ATTACK.

[figure description] Page 215.[end figure description]

Dr. Wills had just turned over in bed, about daylight, on the
morning following these scenes, to take another nap, when a violent
knocking at the front door of his house aroused him, and hastening
to the window, he put out his head, demanding the cause of the
assault upon his door.

The reply was given by a servant from Oakhill. Colonel Hartright
had a new attack like the last, and might be dead before the
doctor could reach him.

Dr. Wills hastened to dress, and taking the servant's horse to
save time, galloped to Oakhill.

The attack had been extremely sudden, following a hearty supper,
and was worse than the first. Nothing saved the patient but instant
and profuse bleeding. Even then, he did not open his eyes
for more than an hour. When he did so, he gazed blankly around
him, and did not recognize Dr. Wills or anybody.

All that day he lay in a stupor. Toward evening, he moaned and
said, faintly,

“Doctor—send for—Sainty Harley.”

“He and his brother are both down stairs, sir.”

“No—not—Justin! Tell—Sainty.”

The boy came up, his eyes wet with tears, and could only say, as
he approached the bed,

“Oh! uncle! uncle!”

The feeble hand of the rich man rose and took that of the boy.

“You are—you are—”

The flushed face of Sainty Harley, as he listened to these broken
and faltering words, showed his deep emotion.

Suddenly the poor old man burst out crying, and gripped the
boy's hand hard.

“Come close! Come close!” he said, in a trembling voice.

The boy bent over him.

“The very face!—the very face!”

He burst out crying again.

-- 216 --

[figure description] Page 216.[end figure description]

“The very image of my dear brother George!”

After this the sick man closed his eyes, add began to sob, exclaiming
from time to time,

“Huntsdon! To be sold! Hicks! My brother! My brother!”

Dr. Wills was about to urge the young man to retire, when
Colonel Hartright opened his eyes, and said:

“Send for Justin!”

Dr. Wills hesitated.

“Your condition is such I fear, my dear sir—”

“Send for Justin!”

There was no opposing that determined will. The old nabob
was master on his sick bed as everywhere.

Ten minutes afterwards Justin Harley came in, and, going to the
bedside, stood there perfectly silent and motionless. An immense
pity and sweetness, as of a woman, shone in his eyes.

“Uncle—”

The voice aroused the sick man.

“Thank God! you sent for me, uncle, and give me this opportunity
to tell you how much I love you! I have been cold—hard,
perhaps; it was in my voice only. I should have remembered—”

The strong Justin Harley quite broke down. The old man looked
up at him, dreamily.

“You are—like your mother!”

Harley's eyes filled with tears.

“You were always a good boy, Justin. Be prudent. Do not—
Huntsdon—Hicks—!”

He stopped, his breast heaving.

“Huntsdon must not go to Hicks!”

Harley had already understood from his uncle's broken words
that he had been informed of the danger to which the old Harley
estate was exposed.

“Do not fear, sir,” he said. “Mr. Hicks will not be master at
Huntsdon. The debt will be paid—by Sainty.”

“By—Sainty?”

“I shall give him the property. In forty-eight hours the deed
will be executed.”

“Give him—the property?”

“Harley replied with deep sadness, for the face of the sick man
filled him with sorrowful affection.

“I mean Sainty to have the estate, uncle. I am going away. I
am unfortunate, and bring ill-fortune.”

The feeble hand on the coverlid stirred a little.

“Justin!”

“Uncle.”

-- 217 --

[figure description] Page 217.[end figure description]

His lips moved, but no sound issued from them.

Dr. Wills touched Harley's shoulder.

“This interview is injurious to Colonel Hartright, my dear sir,”
he whispered.

“Yes, I will not prolong it.'

He turned to take a last look at the poor old man, who was lying
with his eyes closed, breathing heavily. Tears came to his eyes as
he looked. He bent down, raised the feeble hand, and touched it
with his lips. At that touch the sick man's drooping eyelids were
raised; he looked at Harley with flushed cheeks, and burst out
sobbing.

“You are—you are—like—your mother! And Sainty, he is
like—George!”

The eyes closed, and Harley, warned by a look from Dr. Wills,
went slowly from the room, taking his brother with him.

-- 218 --

CHAPTER LIV. THE RESULT OF RIDING AN UNBROKEN COLT.

[figure description] Page 218.[end figure description]

It was a little past noon, on the day of the scene just described.

Church at “Old St. John's,” within a mile of Blandfield, was
over, and the congregation, warned by the gloomy and lowering
sky, hastened to enter their vehicles, and return home before the
snow-storm which was plainly impending.

The Indian summer was dead. The dreamy sunshine which had
fallen on the world, like a last farewell of the golden summer, or
the pensive autumn, had faded now, withdrawing itself, and any
one could understand that winter, stern and harsh and gloomy,
was about to assert his rights, and cover the earth with his mantle
of snow. It was felt in the air. There was no wind; it was not
very cold; a sort of hush was in the atmosphere; the sun was
scarcely visible—a hazy globe of wan light, fading into mist.

St Leger had left Harley and Sainty to ride to Oakhill, and had
gone on horseback to attend church. It was his English habit, and
he rarely omitted going when it was in his power. Dismounting
and carefully affixing the bridle of his horse to a swinging-limb—
for he was riding a very fine young colt of Harley's but half-broken
to the saddle—he entered the old edifice, took his seat in one of the
high-backed pews, composed himself into an attitude of grave attention,
and listened with decorous bearing to the somewhat commonplace
sermon of the aged parson in his high, tub-shaped pulpit,
with the sounding-board above it, resembling a gigantic extinguisher.

St. Leger had seen from the numerous coaches standing around
the church, in charge of their coachman, that a considerable number
of the old planters of the region, with their families, were present,
and among the rest he had recognized the coach from Blandfield,
whose guardian had respectfully touched his hat and offered
to see that his spirited colt did not break away. Seated now in his
pew, St. Leger looked around; saw Evelyn and the whole family
from Blandfield—with the exception of the aged Mrs. Bland, who
had a dread of horses and would never trust herself behind them—
and wondering a little at the pallor of Evelyn's cheeks, proceeded

-- 219 --

[figure description] Page 219.[end figure description]

to look at other young ladies out of the corners of his eyes, while
apparently wrapped in the discourse of the old parson.

All at once he lost sight of the old parson, and turned his head
quickly. In one of the spacious pews, and leaning against a pillar,
he saw Fanny and beside her Puccoon, who had donned his least-ragged
coat in honor of the occasion. Fanny had asked him to
accompany her, on the long walk from the cabin to “Old St.
John s,” and they had set out early, leaving the hut in charge of
the Lady of the Snow,who had said that she was not strong enough
to walk so far.

St. Leger gazed at Fanny with suspicious intentness—his heart
was beating in the strangest way! The fair hair, falling in profuse
curls upon the round neck just a little drooping forward, was
crowned by a modest chip-hat, secured beneath the chin by a blue
ribbon. The young cheeks were touched by the most delicate rose-tint;
and Fanny's blue eyes, full of sweetness and innocence, were
fixed upon the preacher.

During all the service and the sermon, St. Leger looked at her;
and any one who had seen his tell-tale glances would have understood
that this mere child, in her rustic dress, made the world
brighter and life more sweet to the youth who had mingled with
countesses, flirted the fans of court beauties, and laughed at his
friends when they came to tell him of their “affairs of the heart.”
It was a marvel—a mystery; but so it was. St. Leger's heart sank
when he thought “I shall go away soon and never see her again—
she is no fit mate for me—we part soon and forever!” And, feeling
that this woe impended—that he would in a few days return to
Europe—he gazed at her with all his soul in his eyes, blushed like
a boy, and heard nothing more until there was suddenly a loud
rustling of dresses as the congregation rose, and the benediction
was pronounced by the parson.

The church emptied itself of its brilliant throng. St. Leger came
out, glancing furtively over his shoulder toward Fanny. He shrunk
from accosting her. His guilty conscience forbade him. He bowed
to the young ladies of his acquaintance, saluted the gentlemen
whom he knew in a friendly way, and went and mounted his colt,
who had trampled a wide circle in the grass, while impatiently
waiting for his rider.

As soon as St. Leger mounted, the colt began to spring sidewise,
to rear, and to bite at the air. The young man was an excellent
horseman. His spur dug its way into the colt's side, and the animal
shivered, half with fear, half with rage. He then leaped sidewise
to a distance of about ten feet; then he darted out of the enclosure
around the church, and—

-- 220 --

[figure description] Page 220.[end figure description]

St. Leger heard a faint cry, and saw a girl fall, struck violently
by the chest of the animal and hurled to the ground. He looked—
the girl was Fanny. She was lying insensible, with Puccoon
rushing toward her, and the Blandfield coachman violently holding
in his four horses to prevent them from running over her.

The young man never knew how he stopped his colt, was on the
ground, and had Fanny in his arms. The real fact was that he had
nearly broken the jaw of the animal, who, arrested by that savage
assault on his mouth, had stopped short, cowed, and trembling from
head to foot.

“Fanny!”

The words had escaped from St. Leger's lips in a sort of groan.

He held her clasped to his breast, kneeling on one knee, and
supporting her upon the other. She opened her eyes, and looked
at him, while the crowd hurried, as crowds will, to shut off the
fresh air.

“I am—not much hurt!”

The faltering voice went to his heart. He looked at her pale
face with agony.

“And I—I—!”

Puccoon put his arm around the child, and looked at her with
the eyes of a father, his frame trembling. Suddenly he groaned.
Her sleeve was bloody, and her hand hung down.

“Her arm is broken!” groaned Puccoon.

A voice at his shoulder—the voice of a young lady—said:

“You must put her in the carriage! We must take her home!”

It was Evelyn, who had impulsively sprung out and hastened to
the spot. She was looking at Fanny with deep pity and sweetness.

“We will take care of her! She cannot move!”

St. Leger did not waste time. He raised the girl in his arms,
carried her to the coach, and placed her in it. Puccoon had followed
in sort of maze, and the first thing he heard was—

“Get in my friend! There is room for all of us. Your little girl
must go to my house, which is not far. She is suffering.”

It was the voice of Judge Bland. Puccoon got in and held
Fanny, and the Judge and Evelyn having followed, the coach rolled
on slowly to Blandfield, followed by St. Leger, whose horse had
been caught by a servant when he leaped to the ground.

Two hours afterwards Fanny's broken arm was set, and she was
in bed, with Evelyn and Miss Clementina fanning her.

At the moment when the chariot had reached the Blandfield gate,
the snow had begun to fall, slowly, steadily, with the air of a snow
which had made up its mind to take its time, and in an hour afterwards
the whole world was one great mass of white.

-- 221 --

p513-258 CHAPTER LV. A CONFESSION.

[figure description] Page 221.[end figure description]

St. Leger remained at Blandfield until the sun was nearly
down, and then, having had his fears about Fanny somewhat
relieved, rode back slowly through the falling snow toward Huntsdon.

His head had sunk upon his breast; his hand scarcely retained
in its grasp the rein of his horse; he was evidently absorbed in
thought. This reverie lasted all the way to Huntsdon, and he
only became aware that he had reached his journey's end when
his horse stopped, and, looking up, the young man saw in front of
him the tall gate.

At the same moment he heard hoof-strokes, and looked round.
Harley and his brother were returning from Oakhill; and, joining
him, rode with him up the hill. Harley, speaking in a very grave,
sad voice, informed him of the condition of the old man, and they
went in.

St. Leger had scarcely spoken. They sat down—Sainty having
gone out—and the young Englishman, leaning his elbow on a
table and his forehead on his hand, looked for some moments at
the floor. Then he turned to Harley.

“My dear friend,” he said, “I am revolving in my mind a step
which will affect my whole future life, and wish your advice.”

“My advice? I will give it cheerfully if you desire it, St. Leger;
but you have seen enough of the world, friend, to know that
human beings rarely take advice—that is to say, follow it.”

“Well, perhaps I shall prove no exception. To speak plainly, I
have nearly or quite made up my mind—”

“To what, friend?”

St. Leger remained silent again; he was blushing now.

“To—to—well, why should I be ashamed to speak? I have
resolved, Harley, to—to—come back to Huntsdon some years
hence!”

Having made which extremely explicit statement, St. Leger
blushed more than ever, and was silent.

“To Huntsdon?” said Harley; “and can that be the subject
upon which you wish to ask my advice?”

-- 222 --

[figure description] Page 222.[end figure description]

He smiled, sadly.

“Come back by all means!”

“I have not finished.”

“Ah? Speak then, friend.”

“I think of coming back to Huntsdon—that is to Virginia—to—
to—you are sure to be astonished now, Harley.”

“Few things astonish me in this world, St. Leger.”

“Well, my object in returning will be to—to ask Fanny to marry
me!”

And having relieved himself of his secret, St. Leger blushed
more violently than before, and looked in the direction opposite to
Harley, who remained quite overcome with astonishment.

“Fanny!” he said, at length—“That child!”

“Yes, Harley! Why not?”

St. Leger's face glowed.

“Why not? She will be a woman then! And what other
obstacle is there? Her lowly origin? I thought that a serious
matter once, even an unconquerable objection—but—but—”

Harley said, gravely:

“But you do not think it such now, you would say.”

“I think it none whatever, my dear Harley. Let me be plain-spoken,
and open my whole heart to you. We are old comrades.
We are more to each other now than any other friends can be.
We have hunted, travelled, slept together in bivouac, shared each
other's dark and bright days, and should trust each other. Yes,
Harley—after seeing all the beauties of Europe, I have come here
to the wilds of Virginia to lose my heart with a child—a little
rustic creature—whose loveliness and purity have won my affection—
more than my affection. I love this child, Harley, and love her
so that I feel my future happiness depends upon whether she does
or does not become my wife!”

Harley listened to this avowal with unconcealed surprise, and
St. Leger, taking advantage of his friend's silence, proceeded with
all the ardor of a lover to speak of his acquaintance with Fanny,
and the gradual growth of his love for the child. Little by little,
this sentiment, he said, had taken possession of him; he had felt
it growing upon him, had struggled against it, feeling that such an
union was repugnant to every dictate of worldly wisdom—that he,
with his birth and position in the world, had the right to look to a
far more advantageous connection, and might repent during all
the remainder of his life the commission of an act so imprudent.
But the struggle had been short. One hour with Fanny was
sufficient to make him discard all such considerations. It was not
so much her beauty—although she was surely of rare personal

-- 223 --

[figure description] Page 223.[end figure description]

loveliness—which had enthralled him. She was a paragon of
innocence and loveliness of disposition—gentle, pure, refined, a
lady in every fibre of her being, in spite of her humble origin.
And if such were the fact, why should he hesitate? He was the
son of a gentleman, and the nephew of an earl, and Fanny was
only the daughter of a poor huntsman—a girl of the people, as the
French phrase was. But what of that? Her father was brave
and honest. She was all that any one could desire in his wife.
Ermingarde had wedded a squire of low degree, and King Cophetua
a beggar maid—to say nothing of the marriages of dukes
and marquises every day with actresses and ballet-girls—and was
not Fanny better than a girl of the ballet?

Having burst forth with which oration, St. Leger, blushing still,
was silent. Harley did not for some moments make any reply.
He then said, gravely and thoughtfully,

“Friend, you ask my advice,—or you go through the form of
doing so, after making up your mind—in an affair which, as you
justly say, concerns the happiness of your whole future life.
What am I to say? To urge the considerations which you declare
you have already revolved, and listen to the arguments with
which you are ready to refute me? It would be but time lost!”

“And yet—I desire it.”

“I will reply in a few words, then, dear St. Leger, and with
perfect plainness. Rank and position are nothing—or everything—
as one views them. But, under any conditions, marriage is a
serious affair—it means the union of two lives, for better or worse,
until death parts them—and there should be like tastes, feelings,
habits of living, even. Will you find these in Fanny?”

“Yes.”

“Are you certain? She is purity itself; but will Henry St.
Leger never be ashamed of his wife?”

“I should never be ashamed of Fanny!”

Harley saw from the tone in which these words were uttered
that all further discussion was useless.

“Well, I see that you have made up your mind, St. Leger,” he
said. “I have not inquired whether Fanny returns your affection.”

The young man colored a little.

“I have not asked her—but—”

He did not finish the sentence, and Harley saved him the
trouble of doing so.

“Well, tell me now of your plans, as I see plainly that you have
arranged everything. A strange affair! and I never thought seriously
of it.”

-- 224 --

[figure description] Page 224.[end figure description]

“I scarce thought of it myself, or determined upon anything
until to-day. Something happened to-day, Harley, which showed
me the strength of my feeling for Fanny.”

And he told his friend of the accident at the church, adding,
that when he saw the child lying insensible, with her sleeve all
bloody, he discovered for the first time how deep his affection for
her was.

Harley gravely inclined his head.

“I understand everything now,” he said,—“poor child! I am
truly glad she was not more injured. Yes, yes, this opened your
eyes—brought you to your resolution. You have devised your
plan. Speak clearly. What is it?”

“To place Fanny in some educated family, or at some good
school, where she will become a cultivated woman in a few years;
to conceal my part in this; to return after a while, and ask her to
become my wife!”

The young fellow's face glowed. Harley looked at him, kindly.

“Well, your life after that, my dear St. Leger? What will it
be?”

“I shall purchase an estate—it must be a very modest one—near
Huntsdon, if I can, and live and die as an honest planter—”

“With Fanny!”

Harley uttered the words with a sad smile; he had not the
heart longer to oppose his friend's happiness.

“Well, St. Leger,” he said, “all this is in the future. Time is a
hard antagonist, and works unforeseen changes! but this is a cold
philosophy, after all, friend. Pardon me!—I am an old gentleman,
and a little disenchanted. I do not lose you yet, at least. We
return to Europe together. Afterwards—afterwards—well, afterwards
is a long time yet!”

The friends separated, St. Leger going to change his dress,
Harley remaining behind, lost in reflection.

“A singular denouement!” he murmured. “How life changes and
shifts like the foam on the wave! I did not tell him—there is
time enough—that Fanny is not the daughter of Puccoon!”

He fell into a profound reverie.

“Fanny—Gontran!” he muttered. “Who would have dreamed
of that?”

-- 225 --

p513-262 CHAPTER LVI. THROUGH THE SNOW.

[figure description] Page 225.[end figure description]

It was nearly sunset, and the snow was falling steadily when
Puccoon re-entered his cabin. The Lady of the Snow met him at
the door, and with alarm in her face asked where Fanny was.

Puccoon described the accident in a few words, and how the girl
had been taken to Blandfield—his companion listening with pale
cheeks, eyes full of anxiety, and broken exclamations. Her agitation
was such that she could not remain a moment still. She rose
and went to and fro—looking out of the window with an expression
of longing and impatience. Never were excitement and
uneasiness more eloquently indicated by a human being.

She asked Puccoon a thousand questions. Fanny's arm was
broken? Was it badly broken? Had she fainted? Had she
suffered from the movement of the coach? Had a doctor come
promptly? Had the poor, poor child cried when they set her
arm? The pale face flushed at the picture thus drawn in imagination,
and the lady sobbed, wiping her eyes and trembling.

Puccoon had taken his seat in front of the fire, and leaning his
elbows on his knees, held his head in his two hands. From time
to time he coughed painfully. He was evidently in low spirits,
and having unburdened himself about Fanny, fell into a dull,
apathetic reverie. The lady of the Snow still went and came—
glanced through the window—and seemed unable to rest.

All at once she stopped, looking at Puccoon. He plainly did not
observe her movements, and had probably forgotten her presence.

She looked, then, through the window. The snow continued to
fall.

“I must go to her!” she murmured. “But he is ill, and ought
not to expose himself. He will not let me go alone—I must steal
away. I shall know the road—I can follow his steps.”

She took her old black hood and cloak, wrapped them around
her, silently opened the door, and passing through it, closed it
behind her. Through the small windows she could see Puccoon

-- 226 --

[figure description] Page 226.[end figure description]

still seated before the fire, with his elbows on his knees and his
hands supporting his forehead—dozing, it seemed.

“He will not miss me at once,” she murmured; “he will think
that I have gone to rest. To-morrow he will come to see Fanny.”

She hurried along the hollow, following Puccoon's footsteps,
which were still plainly visible, although the falling snow was
doing its best to obliterate them. They led up the hollow, around
a hill covered with pines, across a small stream, and into a county
road, skirted with ditches and mounds crowned with cedars. Along
this road she eagerly hastened, following the nearly obliterated
steps.

She did not pay any attention to the snow, which a light wind
now began to blow in her face. A dim recollection of another
snow-storm came to her—that storm in which she had tottered on
faintly, and ever grown feebler and feebler, and fallen at last, with
the steady, silent, pitiless snow-fall weaving her shroud.

She would not fall now! She had been hopeless then—now a
new influence had dawned upon her life—new strength had entered
her frame—love for Fanny bore her up, and drove her onward,
unfaltering, stopping for nothing. She thought only that the child
was lying weak and pale at Blandfield, and she would reach her—
she would not die upon the way!—she would hold her in her arms
again, and kiss her, and fondle her, and say, “I am by you Fanny!
I will not leave you!”

The thought “I will see her soon!” made the wan cheek glow,
and the Lady of the Snow hastened on through the night. She
never knew how she found her way, all those long and weary miles,
for the footprints of Puccoon were soon covered by the wind blowing
the snow into them. She pressed on, keeping the main road—
following her instinct.

Fields, roads, hollows, hills were passed. With head bent down,
and wrapped in her cloak, the night-traveller hurried on—a solitary
black figure moving on the bleak white highway.

It must have been the instinct of the heart which made her look
up at last. She saw across the fields, on her left, a glimmering
light. A road skirted with a low fence led toward the light. She
turned into this road, went through a tall gate, and hastened up an
avenue, at the end of which, on a gentle acclivity, stood a friendly-looking
old mansion in the midst of oaks, and ghostly poplars,
rising like spectres in the storm.

She hurried on, reached the house, went rapidly up the steps,
and—panting, tottering, worn-out, now—knocked at the door.

Light steps came quickly, and Evelyn opened the door. A figure
was leaning against it, trembling and faint.

-- 227 --

[figure description] Page 227.[end figure description]

Either from weakness or because she was supporting herself
against the door, the Lady of the Snow fell forward, almost into
the young girl's arms.

As she did so she exclaimed, with tears and sobs,

“Oh! my child!—my child!”

-- 228 --

p513-265 CHAPTER LVII. TWO FATHERS.

[figure description] Page 228.[end figure description]

Puccoon sat crouching still in front of his fire. His elbows rested
on his knees, his forehead on his knotty hands. Without, the
snow was falling steadily—a white, moving wall, seen dimly
through the small, square window.

Within the hut, as without, a profound stillness reigned. In
front of the blaze, the old hound of the trapper lay serenely
sleeping. The flames did not so much as flicker. The silence was
unbroken.

Puccoon's eyes were half-shut. Of what was he thinking? He
could scarcely have answered that question—but chiefly of his beloved
Fanny.

After a while he began to mutter something—vaguely and indistinctly.
An apathetic sadness seemed to take possession of him.
The flame assumed weird shapes, and danced before his eyes.
Then his eyes slowly closed. His head drooped lower on his two
hands. He had fallen into a doze.

Suddenly he started up. Had he been asleep? Had he been
dreaming? He thought he had heard steps in the snow without,
approaching the hut. He rose to his feet, looking around him and
listening. Nothing. Not a sound disturbed the deep silence.
Through the window he could see the snow steadily descending.

“I've been asleep!” he muttered, shaking himself like a dog.
Then he added:

“I must have been dreaming.”

He remained motionless, listening with the silent intensity of a
hunter endeavoring to catch the faint footfalls of the game. Nothing.

All at once he thought he heard the sound again, and went
quickly to the door. The snow was driven by a sudden gust into
his face.

“That blinds a body!” he said.

He saw nothing.

“I must 'a' been dreaming,” he repeated.

He then closed the door, went back to his seat, and sat down,
resting his elbows on his knees as before. If he had turned his

-- 229 --

[figure description] Page 229.[end figure description]

head, he might have seen something. That something was the
head of a man outside the window. The head was covered by a
black hat, on which the snow had fallen thickly, and the eyes
under the hat were calm and penetrating.

Puccoon fell again into a doze, carrying the fantastic outlines of
the flames with him into slumber-land. He was thus crouching
down, with his back to the door, when something singular happened!
The door slowly opened, the figure of a man appeared on
the threshold, and coming into the hut, approached the stooping
form of the trapper.

Puccoon must have been sound asleep. He did not stir. But the
instinct of the hound was keener. He suddenly sprung up with a
hoarse growl, showing a double-row of formidable teeth, and Puccoon,
waked by the noise, started to his feet, turning around and
facing the man.

As he caught sight of the man's face he retreated two steps,
looking at him with distended eyes.

“The man of the swamp!” he exclaimed.

The intruder extended his left hand and closed the door. He
then unbuckled from around his neck a sort of cape which the
snow had whitened, let it fall on the floor, and remained standing
in front of Puccoon, lithe and powerful. He was wholly unarmed.

“Yes,” he said; “I see you know me.”

His voice was low, grave, and had a sort of tremor in it. He
looked round as he spoke.

“You!” said Puccoon, still gazing at him with vague wonder.

“Yes, friend—I call you friend, though you have tried to kill me
more than once. You recognize me, I see, in spite of my change
of dress. You fired on me—you will not fire on me to-night. Let
us talk, friend.”

He had turned his head, and was looking toward the little room
in rear of the cabin.

“She is there!” he said, in a low tone, to himself. As he uttered
these words his whole face grew soft—a wonderful expression of
tenderness filled his dark eyes.

“She is there!—there!—within a few feet of me!” he repeated.

Puccoon had not uttered a word. The hound, understanding, apparently,
that the intentions of the intruder were not hostile, had
retreated to his master's side, and stood with his head lowered, his
eyes fixed upon the man—waiting.

The man was looking still toward the little room, and seemed to
be listening. Was it for the low breathing of a person asleep?
His head had sunk upon his breast. Not his face only, but his
whole frame, seemed to have softened.

-- 230 --

[figure description] Page 230.[end figure description]

After a moment he looked at Puccoon. He then went and sat
down in the chair opposite the stool.

“Friend!” he said.

Puccoon fixed his eyes upon him, warily.

“I have something to say to you.”

He pointed, as he spoke, to the stool, and Puccoon sat down, still
gazing at him.

“Something took place here nearly seven years ago,” said the
man, in his low, grave voice. “I will tell you what this something
was.”

Puccoon listened with his old expression of vague astonishment.

“You had been out hunting, probably, and had remained away all
day. You lived in this hut by yourself. You did not expect to
find any human being here on your return, but you found—a
child.”

“Yes,” said Puccoon, in a low tone.

“The child was wrapped in a cloak, and was asleep. You no
doubt looked at the poor little one sleeping, and pitied her, wondering
where she came from. You did not hesitate what to do.
You took the child to your heart.”

He stopped a moment, and then went on:

“I have come now to tell you about the child. You have been a
father to her—it was her real father who left her in your charge.
He was a desperate man, and was going on a desperate undertaking—
not criminal, whatever the law might say, but desperate. He intended
to return in two hours, and repossess himself of the child,
but something happened to him—he was prevented from returning—
the child remained with you, and has grown up. Her name is
the one you found upon her clothing—Fanny Gontran.”

The face melted more and more as he spoke. The man's breast
heaved.

“I have seen her all these years—looking from the bushes—I
have not spoken to her. I had no home for her. I was content to
know that she was happy!”

Tears came to his eyes.

“My child!—she is there!—I shall speak to her!”

“No!” exclaimed Puccoon, loudly.

The man started at these words.

“She is not there!” said Puccoon. And he burst forth with an
account of the accident which had happened to Fanny. Puccoon's
narrative was rude and abrupt, but it told the listener everything.
His emotion was profound.

“She is suffering—suffering! You have seen her!”

“Yes!”

-- --

“He went and knelt down and kissed the pillow and sobbed.”—P. 231. [figure description] Image of Gontron and Puccoon in the small cottage. Gontron is leaning next to the bed, with his head on the pillow sobbing. Puccoon is watching him from the doorway with silent amazement.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 231 --

[figure description] Page 231.[end figure description]

“Oh! my child!—my Fanny!”

His face sunk into his two hands. His frame shook. Puccoon,
looking at him, felt in his rough way the full extent of this emotion.

“He is her father!” he muttered.

“Oh yes! yes!” said the man, raising his head, and allowing
Puccoon to see that his face was wet with tears. “Her father!—
could you doubt that? Men like me do not shed tears for other
people's children! And I shall not see her to-night! I shall not
listen to her voice! I thought she was asleep there in her little
chamber, with the flowers growing around the window, where I
have seen her sitting so often!”

He fixed his eyes upon the door. Suddenly he rose and went
and opened it. Puccoon started—the Lady of the Snow was not
there! The bright firelight streamed through upon the little white
bed, the poor furniture, the small table with its few books, and the
window protected by a white curtain.

The man went into the little room, walking with the air of one
treading upon sacred ground. Turning his head slowly from side
to side, he embraced at a glance every object. His eyes were then
fixed upon the small bed, with its white coverlid and snowy pillow.
He went and knelt down, and kissed the pillow and sobbed.

Puccoon was looking at him with dull wonder, and was conscious
of only one thought—this man was his child's father, and was coming
to take her from him. But he had the right to do that—the
father had the right to take his child—and he—he—Puccoon—he
would soon be dead. The trapper uttered a groan, looking at the
man, who had risen and stood by the table on which lay the books.
One of these caught his eye. It was a Bible, and taking it up, he
came back to the fire, murmuring,

“This is my child's!”

He had opened it as he approached the fire, and glanced at the
fly-leaf. Upon this leaf was written, in a woman's hand, “Augusta
Chandos.”

When his eyes fell upon this name, the man's face filled with a
sudden wonder. Then he turned quickly.

“Whose Bible is this, friend?—tell me! tell me!”

The strange voice mastered Puccoon.

“The Lady of the Snow's!”

“Who is she? Why do you call her so?”

Puccoon, thrown off his guard, told his story—how he had found
the poor wanderer, how she had remained with them, and how she
and Fanny had come to love each other.

“Where is she!” exclaimed the stranger.

-- 232 --

[figure description] Page 232.[end figure description]

Puccoon had been in a maze ever since the door opened and he
had seen that the lady was not in the room.

“Oh! I know now! I know!” he shouted. “She's stole away,
and gone to the child! She's followed my steps! It was while I
was asleep there!”

The man of the swamp had sunk down into the chair.

“Heaven sent her—to her child!” he murmured.

And seated opposite each other, with eyes fixed on the fire, the
real father and the man who had taken his place remained sunk in
thought—the old hound sleeping between them, the snow still
descending, the slow hours passing without the exchange of
another word.

At last, worn out by his long tramp that day, Puccoon let his
head fell on his breast, lost consciousness and fell asleep.

He did not awake until daylight, and then it was with a cold
shiver.

His fire was out.

He looked around him for the man. He was nowhere to be
seen.

-- 233 --

p513-272 CHAPTER LVIII. ST. LEGER RECEIVES HIS ORDERS.

[figure description] Page 233.[end figure description]

The sun rose clear and brilliant on the morning following these
scenes, burnishing the vast expanse of snow, glittering on the
icicles depending from the trees, and filling everything with joy
and silent laughter.

Sainty Harley leaped from bed, wakened by the flashing light,
and making a hasty but careful toilet—admiring as he did so his
budding moustache in the mirror—descended to the breakfast-room,
where he consumed a sufficient amount of savory old ham
and muffins to have satisfied a ploughman. He then started up,
begged Harley and St. Leger to excuse him, and rushed forth, evidently
with some precise object in view.

In half an hour the youth's programme for the day was seen.
There drove up to the door—or, to speak more precisely, Sainty
Harley drove up to the door—a large and elegant sleigh, to which
were attached four long-tailed and glossy horses, champing their
bits and pawing the snow impatiently.

Sainty's face was radiant with joy and youthful excitement.

“I say, brother, did you ever see a finer team than that?” he
exclaimed. “I've got Selim and Nelly in the lead, and they are
beauties, ain't they?”

He then administered to the beauties a cut of his whip which
made them jump; and, relinquishing the reins to a youthful and
highly-delighted groom, who sat beside him, leaped out and ran
up the steps.

“I'm going to drive out some of the fair sex to-day!” he laughed,
“and I'd like to see 'em find fault with that turnout! I say, Mr.
St. Leger, don't you want to come along with us? And you, too,
brother! You are cooping yourself up in the house to that extent
that your face is growing white, and you are moping—moping,
brother!”

Harley smiled with kindly affection.

“Thank you, Sainty! I believe I won't ride to-day. Where are
you going?”

The youth colored a little.

“To—to—the fact is, I promised, the first snow, that I would
bring the sleigh—”

-- 234 --

[figure description] Page 234.[end figure description]

“To Blandfield? Well, that was gallant!” said Harley. “Ladies
like sleigh-riding Get the bear-skin. It may be cold.”

Sainty Harley was plainly relieved.

“I was going to ask you to lend it to me, brother. None of your
common blanket-wrappings! A bear-skin!—a real bear-skin from
the banks of the Danube! brought by his Excellency, Justin Harley,
Esq., on his return from his travels!”

Harley looked with kindly sweetness at the youth. His fresh
accents and joyous laughter evidently pleased him.

“You are very welcome to the bear-skin, my dear Sainty,” he
said, “and I hope you will have a happy day!”

There was no exhibition of emotion on Harley's part as he
uttered these words. Never had the expression of his face been
more kindly. St. Leger looked at him with curious interest. He
suspected the presence of some latent sorrow in the calm man
standing before him, but saw no trace of any such thing in him;
the composed countenance defied him.

Sainty had secured the bear-skin, and sprung into the vehicle,
his groom beside him. The lash rose and fell upon the impatient
Selim and Nelly in the lead; they jumped and simultaneously
stood erect, pawing the air; then, held firmly by the youth, who
was an excellent driver, as nearly all Virginia boys are, they began
to move in steady, regular leaps, came down to their work, and the
sleigh darted down the hill, the bells ringing merrily.

As it passed through the great gate and flew in the direction of
Blandfield, Sainty raised his cap and waved it around his curly
head in token of farewell. Then the brilliant equipage disappeared,
and the merry jingle of the bells steadily died away, and
was no more heard.

St. Leger was looking after the sleigh.

“Youth is a superb thing!” he said, “and Sainty is brimfull of
it. A most lovable youngster!”

“Is he not?” said Harley.

“Pity you can't catch a little of the boy's sunshine! I never
saw a man look so sad. Come, cheer up, old fellow!”

“So you think I am sad?”

Harley smiled with his gentle, patient expression.

“Sad unto death!” said St. Leger.

“What a fancy, friend! Where is the good of being sad? Men
grow thoughtful, perhaps, as they go on in life, and look at things
more philosophically than in boyhood. But, after all, time glides
away for them as for the gay people. They acquire the habit of
living;—it is a fatiguing habit sometimes—but let us cease this idle
talk. There is Dick with the mail.”

-- 235 --

[figure description] Page 235.[end figure description]

A servant was seen returning from the neighboring post-town,
and soon came up, handing Harley the letter-bag. It contained
two letters—one for each of the friends. As St. Leger opened his,
and looked at it, his countenance fell, and he uttered a slight
exclamation. Harley, who was attentively reading his own letter,
with an air of deep absorption, raised his head.

“What is the matter?” he said.

“Read!” said St. Leger, handing him the letter.

Harley took it and glanced at it. It was from the Governor at
Williamsburg, and contained but a few lines. His Excellency
begged leave to inform Mr. St. Leger that his report for the Home
Government was at last finished, and he would be much gratified
to have it transmitted by Mr. St. Leger's hands to its destination
in London, at as early a moment as suited Mr. St. Leger's convenience.

“Orders, you see,” said the young man, looking quite melancholy.

“Yes.”

“I must go at last; my time is up.”

“Well, you know our arrangement? I am going with you.”

“You adhere to that resolution?”

“Certainly! Nothing has occurred to make me change my
mind. In three days all the business which detains me in this
country will be finished, and then, my dear friend, we will take
ship together.”

St. Leger felt that Harley's determination was deliberate, and
that it would be idle to oppose it.

“Well—well,” he said, “I will then write to his Excellency that
in three days I shall be at his orders. You, too, have a letter.”

“Yes,” said Harley, in a low tone, “and a very singular one.”

“From whom?”

“To tell you would excite your curiosity, and involve a long
story, which I only feel myself equal to when we have begun our
voyage. I will then tell you everything.”

“Everything?”

“The history of my life.”

“Ah!”

“You would like to hear it?”

“Yes—yes, indeed!”

“You shall hear it, then, and you will find it a singular experience,
with some strange incidents. This letter clears up one
mystery which has long puzzled me.”

“The letter?”

“It is from a person whom you have heard Puccoon speak of. I
might as well tell you.”

-- 236 --

[figure description] Page 236.[end figure description]

“You mean—”

“The man of the swamp.”

Harley finished the perusal, and folding up the letter, placed it
in his pocket.

“It concerns you, too,” he added, quietly; “but all this will soon
be explained. It is truly strange. Now, my dear friend, I must go
and see Saunders. Amuse yourself as you can until dinner time.
After dinner, we have an engagement, you know, to ride together
to Blandfield, where I have an appointment with Judge Bland.”

This terminated the conversation, and Harley went to see Saunders.
On his return, the friends dined together; and in the afternoon
they set out on horseback for Blandfield.

-- 237 --

p513-276 CHAPTER LIX. CROSS-PURPOSES.

[figure description] Page 237.[end figure description]

It was twilight when the friends reached Blandfield, which
raised its old walls now in the midst of nearly leafless trees from
its snow-covered knoll.

The old African major-domo came at their summons, and with
the deferential urbanity of the old Virginia homestead servants, requested
them to walk in.

Harley asked for Judge Bland. The old servant replied that his
master had been called away in the morning on business, but had
directed him, if Mr. Harley came, to ask him to walk up to his
study—he would soon be back.

This announcement seemed to relieve Harley of some embarrassment.
He had dreaded an interview with Evelyn, feeling how extremely
awkward and disagreeable it must be; and this invitation
from her father to repair to his study came to his succor.

“I will go up, then, my friend,” he said. “When the Judge
comes back, inform him that I am here.”

“Yes, sir.”

“Will you go up, St. Leger?”

“N-o,” said St. Leger. “I think—that is—I'll find it more
cheerful in—Mrs. Bland's room, where I always go, you know. I
would not like to interrupt your business interview by my presence.”

Harley smiled.

“She is there, is she not?” he said. “You know the person
whom I refer to as she?

St. Leger blushed like a boy.

“Well—yes.”

“I thought so. See how penetrating I am. It was natural, however,
that little Miss Fanny should be taken thither, instead of
being carried up-stairs with her broken arm.”

“Well, she is there; they have made a little bed for her by the
side of Mrs. Bland's,” said St. Leger, “and as I'm a friend of the
family, and Mrs. Bland's chamber is drawing-room number two,
I'll go in!”

Harley nodded and went up-stairs. As he disappeared, sleighbells
came jingling up the hill, and soon the fine sleigh of Sainty

-- 238 --

[figure description] Page 238.[end figure description]

stopped at the door, discharging Miss Annie Bland and a young
lady friend staying with her, which personages, with two or three
other young damsels of the neighborhood, had shared the perils
and delights of the sleigh-ride that day.

Just as the sleigh was driven away from the door by the youth's
groom—for Sainty had evidently no intention of going home immediately—
carriage-wheels were heard: they stopped at the door;
a step was heard in the passage; this step ascended the stairs; and
Harley, who had seated himself near the fire, saw Judge Bland
enter.

The old gentleman came forward, smiling cordially, and shook
his guest by the hand.

“I hope I have not kept you waiting, my dear Mr. Harley,” he
said; “and I was so ill-bred as to leave directions that you should
be asked up to my study instead of the drawing-room. Pardon
me. In truth I was much absorbed, and only thought of the business
phase of your visit.”

“I beg you will not let that annoy you, sir!—a trifle! You have
been riding out?”

“Yes.”

The voice of the old counsellor was, as always, cordial, smiling,
and full of a charming courtesy. He took from his shoulders an
enormous old cloak of blue cloth with a fur collar, and secured at
the neck by a massive silver chain and buckle.

“I have been to Oakhill.”

“Ah? To see my uncle?”

“Yes. He requested me to come and see him on some legal
business. He seems much weaker, but is sitting up in his dressing-gown.”

“I am truly glad to hear it.”

“He is growing old now. He is one of my contemporaries. We
old people are passing away—I am myself among the last, and it
really seems as if I were going to die in harness!”

“I hope it will be long before you put off your harness, my dear
sir.”

“Ah! you young people! you young people! It is necessary to
be old to feel what age is.”

Harley inclined his head.

“I am the old man of my family,” he said—“it is Sainty who is
the young one.”

The Judge had taken his seat in his arm-chair, at the corner of
the table, whereon the tall candlesticks rose, as usual, above the
chaos of law-papers, and, leaning back, crossed one leg over the
other, resting his elbows, as he did so, upon the arms of his chair,

-- 239 --

[figure description] Page 239.[end figure description]

and joining the tips of his fingers. The slender legs, from which
he had just removed the heavy cloth wrappings designed to protect
them from the cold, were cased in knee-breeches and silk stockings,
and on his feet were shoes with large steel-buckles. A very long
waistcoat, slightly embroidered, was buttoned nearly to his chin,
allowing only a small quantity of ruffle to be seen; his chin reposed
in a voluminous white cravat—his gray hair was powdered. Judge
Bland, as he sat thus in the full light of the cheerful hickory fire,
was the model of a gentleman of the old school.

When Harley referred to his brother Sainty as the young person
of his family, the Judge gazed at his hands, gently moving the
fingers whose tips touched, and said:

“Your brother's name introduces a subject upon which, with your
permission, Mr. Harley, we will say a few words. The other business
will not suffer.”

“I am quite willing to have it deferred, my dear sir,” replied
Harley.

“I may as well say, however, to relieve any anxiety you may
feel, that Mr. Hicks will find it an extremely difficult and tedious
affair to force a sale of the Huntsdon property, inasmuch as the
land-law of Virginia is framed in fundamental hostility to forced
and unfair subjection of real estate to the payment, especially, of
such claims.”

Harley inclined his head.

“Indeed,” said Judge Bland—forgetting, apparently, from interest
in this subject, the announcement that he would defer a discussion
of the Hicks business—“indeed, the common law of England, which
(I need scarcely inform you) is the law of Virginia, seems to have
been wisely shaped to disappoint usurers and money-lenders in
their schemes to prey upon their fellows. It permits no man to
come with a peremptory writ to the father of a family, and say,
`You owe me money! Go out of this house, with your wife and
children, and give me possession.' Much less will the courts, proceeding
upon a fair and liberal construction of the law, permit land
to be set up for peremptory sale to satisfy a debt of far less value
than the property, thus placing it in the power of the credit or to
purchase it—a design which may be attributed in this case, without
injustice, I think, to Mr. Hicks.”

“Such is no doubt his designs, sir.”

“Whoever asks the aid of an equity court must do equity,” continued
the old counsellor, “and I am tolerably certain that the
General Court will not decree a sale in this case. What I am absolutely
sure of, however, my dear Mr. Harley, is the fact that a
suit in Chancery involving land, entailed or not, is a most tedious

-- 240 --

[figure description] Page 240.[end figure description]

affair. The wise provisions of the law render it wellnigh impossible
to—cut short a Chancery suit!”

The old lawyer smiled.

“It will take a long time for Mr. Hicks to reach any result,” he
added; “and now that we have finished with that affair, let us—
leaving the business of the deed for the present—come back to a
more personal matter, my dear Mr. Harley.”

“A more personal matter, sir?”

Harley looked with some curiosity at Judge Bland, who had
become grave, though his suave cordiality had never diminished.

“We were speaking of your brother—of Sainty, as we all call him—
for he is a very great favorite with us.”

“I am truly gratified to hear that assurance, sir.”

“And I may add that, in common with my whole family, I have
a very high opinion of him.”

Harley bowed. It was plain that he was in no slight measure
gratified.

“I have mentioned this personal regard which we all feel for your
brother, Mr. Harley, in order to let you understand that, in hesitating
now to reply to a proposal made by this young gentleman, I
have not been actuated by any ill opinion of him—very far from it,
I assure you.”

“A proposal, sir?—a proposal to you, from—my brother?”

“He asks my consent to his union with my daughter.”

Harley made no reply. A sudden chill came to his heart.

“The proposition was made to me in a brief interview, this
morning, just as I was leaving Blandfield,” said Judge Bland.

“Yes, sir,” Harley said, in a low tone.

I was in some haste, and should on that account have refrained
from giving Mr. Harley a definite reply,” continued the Judge,
“but there was still another consideration which withheld me.”

Harley quietly inclined his head, in token that he was listening.
He felt quite unable to command his voice.

“I refer,” said Judge Bland, “to the obvious propriety of a previous
interview with yourself. Your brother is young, and you
stand to him in loco parentis. You are thus entitled, by every rule
of courtesy and propriety, to be consulted in a matter so intimately
connected with his future.”

Harley made a deprecating movement of his hand, as though to
signify that he regarded this proceeding as unnecessary.

“I therefore informed my young friend,” added the old counsellor,
“that I would beg him to allow me some hours for reflection—
knowing that you would call upon me this evening, and desiring to
speak with you before giving him my reply.”

-- 241 --

[figure description] Page 241.[end figure description]

Harley had listened with a sinking heart. Then his worst fears
were realized. Sainty had announced his intention, in their first
and last interview on the subject—that on their return from Blandfield
after the scene at the rustic seat—to proceed with his courtship,
ascertaining thus what his fate was to be; and now, since he
had asked Judge Bland's consent there could be but one conclusion,
namely, that the consent of the young lady—of Evelyn—had been
obtained.
It was this conviction which now entered his heart like
a sudden chill. She was lost to him!

A thousand thoughts chased each other through his mind, utterly
depressing him. Had he clung to a last hope—if it could be called
such—that Sainty might offer his hand, be rejected, and, with the
mercurial spirit of youth, soon recover from the blow, and turn his
attentions elsewhere? Had he buoyed up his smiling heart with
the thought, “This is a mere evanescent affair—it will pass—may
not come to a declaration?” Had he hoped against hope—leaning
desperately on the doctrine of chances? If so, it had broken, and
he had fallen, quite stunned.

“May I request your views upon this very important family
business, Mr. Harley?”

He woke up, as it were.

“My views, sir?”

Harley looked with vacant eyes at Judge Bland—or rather at
some object beyond him, in the far distance.

“Yes, sir.”

Harley grew suddenly conscious of the extreme discourtesy of
his words and manner, which were easily liable to be misunderstood.

“Pardon me,” he said, recovering his calmness by an effort;
“these—affairs—are, as you know, sir, calculated to surprise one.”

“Yes, yes! I assure you I was myself much surprised.”

“And it was in order to request my views upon this union that
you have deferred your response, sir?”

“Chiefly, Mr. Harley.”

“I can have but one thing to say, my dear Judge Bland,” Harley
replied; “and you cannot have doubted, I think, what my views
would be. I feel very highly gratified at the prospect of my
brother's alliance with a family so old and honorable as your own,
and am sure that nothing more fortunate could have happened for
Sainty.”

Judge Bland smiled cordially.

“Then he shall have my consent at once,” he replied. “The
marriage may be deferred until next year, but my approbation
shall be given now.”

-- 242 --

[figure description] Page 242.[end figure description]

Harley braced his muscles for the struggle, and said,

“Why should it be deferred until next year, sir—unless the
young lady demand it?”

The Judge smiled again.

“I am unable to say what the wishes of my daughter are, as she
has not consulted me in this romantic affair. I speak as an old
gentleman making business arrangements. The chief objection to
a present union is the age of the parties—more especially of my
daughter.”

“Her—age?”

“Yes, my dear sir. I am well aware that in Virginia it is the
practice to marry early; but it is an injudicious custom.”

Harley looked at the speaker with some surprise. Evelyn was
between nineteen and twenty.

“My own grandmother was married to my grandfather when she
was but thirteen,” said Judge Bland, “and such unions are not very
unusual; certainly a large number take place when the bride is
under sixteen. But there are surely many reasons for regarding
such matches as injudicious—reasons which must be obvious to
any reflecting person.”

Harley was more and more amazed. What was Judge Bland
aiming at.

“I shall therefore give your brother my consent, Mr. Harley,”
continued the Judge; “but must attach to it the condition that his
union shall not take place until after New-Year, when Annie will
be seventeen, and he will be I suppose—”

“Annie!”

The word came from Harley's lips in an outburst. Judge Bland
actually started.

“You seem greatly astonished, my dear sir!”

“Annie!”

“Assuredly!—were we not speaking of my daughter Annie?”

Harley felt as the shipwrecked mariner clinging to a plank in
mid-ocean feels when he sees a ship, and knows that they have
caught sight of his signal for rescue.

“Is it possible! Oh! yes! how blind I was!—then—then—it is
Annie that my boy wishes to marry?”

“Certainly. Did you suppose that it was Evelyn?”

“Such was my impression, sir,” said Harley, restraining his
emotion by a violent effort, but scarcely able to conceal it.

The old Judge laughed.

“Evelyn would fancy herself much too old, I think,” he said.
“At least there is no question of that union, my friend. It is
Annie!—Annie—not Evelyn at all!”

-- 243 --

[figure description] Page 243.[end figure description]

Before Harley could respond, steps were heard ascending the
stairs: they stopped at the door; there was a silence—the silence
of hesitation and confusion, evidently—then a low and timid
knock.

“Come in!” said the old Judge.

Whereupon Sainty Harley, looking very sheepish, downcast and
nervous, entered the room.

Harley rose, went to him, and took his hand.

“Don't be uneasy, Sainty,” he said, laughing. “We old gentlemen
have been discussing your matters, and you are certain not to
be very much cast down by the result of the discussion. Judge
Bland consents to your union with Miss Annie, only stipulating
that the marriage shall not take place until next year.”

Sainty's face burst into sunshine.

“Oh! thank you, Judge Bland! I'm so happy, Judge!”

Harley looked at him with pride and happiness.

“Well, sit down, Sainty,” he said, “and listen to Judge Bland's
views, and the expression of his wishes. I will not intrude upon
your interview, but await you down stairs.”

Harley thereupon retired, closing the door behind him.

-- 244 --

p513-283 CHAPTER LX. THE RECOGNITION.

[figure description] Page 244.[end figure description]

It will be remembered that when Harley had ascended the
staircase to keep his appointment with Judge Bland, St. Leger had
gone in the direction of Mrs. Bland's chamber, which was on the
right of the hall, in rear of the dining-room.

This apartment, as we have said, was used by the friends of the
family as a sort of supplementary sitting-room. Whenever the
weather was at all chill, a cheerful fire might be found there,
blazing merrily in the large fireplace; the room, with its snowy
bed and drugget carpet, was a model of neatness; and the aged
Mrs. Bland might be seen seated in her great “invalid arm-chair”
knitting busily, smiling, and prepared to welcome all comers.

Into this apartment Fanny had been taken on her arrival, for
the very reason suggested by Harley—that the pain she suffered
from her broken arm rendered it desirable that she should not be
carried up-stairs, if possible. There was no obstacle whatever to
making a couch for the little sufferer in Mrs. Bland's room; one
was speedily arranged, therefore, near the fire, and Fanny had
been regularly installed.

St. Leger went and knocked at the door.

“Come in!” said the cheerful voice of the old lady, whereupon
St. Leger opened the door, advanced two steps into the apartment,
then, with a great start, he all at once stopped.

There before him, seated beside Fanny's little couch, and holding
the girl's hand, was the Lady of the Snow.

She was clad from head to foot in black; her face was pale and
subdued in expression; in her large eyes, looking out sadly from
her still beautiful face, could be read a strange pathos and tenderness.

St. Leger recognized at a single glance the person whom he and
Harley had encountered on the night of their return from Williamsburg,
as chief actress in the company of strolling-players,
whom he had seen a second time, haunting like a phantom the
grounds of Huntsdon, and gazing up at the light in Harley's
window.

-- 245 --

[figure description] Page 245.[end figure description]

“You!” he exclaimed.

She looked at him calmly, but her heart could be seen, and
almost heard, beating.

“Yes,” she murmured, letting her head sink.

“Is it possible!” stammered St. Leger, unable to regain all at
once his self-possession.

“I see you remember me!” came from the pale lips of the Lady
of the Snow, in a sort of whisper.

St. Leger stood looking at her in perfect silence for at least a
minute. He then seemed to become aware, for the first time, how
singular this sudden recognition must appear to the other occupants
of the chamber; and, recovering his self-possession by an
effort, he bowed and came in, closing the door.

All eyes had been fixed upon him, and from his face the curious
glances had passed to the face of the Lady of the Snow.

The persons who indicated in this silent but significant manner
their astonishment at the scene were Miss Clementina and Evelyn.
The former sat in one corner of the fireplace waving a large fan in
front of her face—her inveterate habit,—the other (Evelyn) was
leaning back in an arm-chair near her, with Mrs. Bland opposite,
in her great chair at the foot of the bed, beside which sat the pale
lady.

Evelyn was quite thin and white; she looked and listened with
vague excitement. Miss Clementina, on the contrary, was flushed
with sudden interest. Her quick wits, stimulated by suspicion, had
instantly caught the clue to this mysterious scene.

“You seem to know this lady,” said Clementina, very quietly,
addressing St. Leger.

“No, madam!” he replied, in a low tone, after hesitating for a
moment.

“She is not then—an old acquaintance, sir?”

There was an almost imperceptible accent of satire in Miss Clementina's
tones. St. Leger became suddenly aware of this lurking
sentiment, and felt that it was necessary for him to be on his
guard.

“No, madam, I have not even the pleasure of a slight acquaintance
with this lady,” he said, quietly.

He came and stood beside the bed.

“I hope you are better,” he said to Fanny, looking at her with
the deepest affection. “Does your arm hurt you?”

“Very little,” Fanny replied, smiling; “and everybody is so good
to me.”

She looked affectionately at Mrs. Bland, who from her deafness
had missed the whole of the scene just described, and then at the

-- 246 --

[figure description] Page 246.[end figure description]

lady holding her hand, and gazing at her with a slight color in her
cheeks.

St. Leger was still looking at Fanny with the ardent eyes of a
lover, when he heard the door behind him open and close. He
looked around. Miss Clementina and Evelyn had disappeared.

That disappearance evidently meant mischief. In fact, Miss
Clementina was wellnigh bursting with pent-up excitement. When
St. Leger went toward Fanny's bedside, Miss Clementina had
glanced at Evelyn, made a sign to her, risen, and they had left the
apartment together.

No sooner had Miss Clementina closed the door and found herself
and Evelyn alone together in the hall, than she seized the
young lady by the arm, put her lips to her ear, and said:

“I knew it!”

“Knew what?” murmured Evelyn, with white cheeks.

“I knew this was—the woman!”

She drew the young lady along, and they went into the drawing-room.
It was entirely unoccupied.

“You saw,” exclaimed Miss Clementina, “he recognized her!”

Evelyn had sunk into a seat; she made no reply.

“She is the woman! Remember what you told me of your interview
with Mr. St. Leger, and how he was unable to deny that he
and Mr. Harley had met a woman—an actress in a company of
strolling players—on his return from Williamsburg! Remember
how startled and confused Mr. St. Leger looked, you informed me!
Remember that this woman—this woman—was heard to exclaim
`Justin Harley! I thought he was dead. Now I will have my
rights!
”'

“Oh, no! no! it cannot—cannot be!”

The words burst from the young lady in a sort of cry.

“Wait and see!” said Miss Clementina, with a cool, decisive
look; she had been steadied, as it were, by her excitement. “Wait
and see!” And meanwhile ask yourself who this mysterious
woman can be, if not that woman? Who is she? What is her
name? You can find out nothing. She rushes in her, dropping
down from the clouds, giving no name, not accounting for herself,
depending on our good breeding to be received without questions.
A friend of Fanny's!—that is all we are told! And now, Mr. St.
Leger comes, and recognizes her, and—”

Evelyn uttered a gasp, and flushed suddenly.

“Who—is she?” came from her trembling lips.

Miss Clementina bent over.

“Whom do people say she is?” she whispered.

Evelyn looked at her with startled eyes.

-- 247 --

[figure description] Page 247.[end figure description]

“People say she is Mrs. Justin Harley!”

As Miss Clementina uttered these words, sleigh bells were heard
coming up the hill, and in a few moments Sainty Harley appeared,
ushering in Miss Annie Bland, looking like a small rosebud, and
her friend, who burst into joyous exclamations all about their delightful
ride, after which they ran up-stairs to “take off their
things.” Sainty Harley, hearing from Miss Clementina that Judge
Bland had returned, followed them, going with a cowardly beating
of the heart to the old lawyer's study. As we have seen, Harley
thereupon rose, and, leaving them together, came down stairs.

The interval had left Miss Clementina and Evelyn but a few
moments for additional conversation.

“I hurried out with you,” said Miss Clementina, “to tell you this,
Evelyn, and to say that I am certain that this unknown woman
is—well, is the person Mr. St. Leger and Mr. Harley met—the one
who would `have her rights now,' as Mr. Harley was not dead! So
be on your guard!—take care!—all eyes will be fixed upon you!—
take care!

“It is unnecessary to warn me, aunt!” said Evelyn, as pale as
death again. `I trust I shall not disgrace myself.”

“Do not give people an opportunity of repeating what they have
already said—that you are fond of Mr. Harley, who returns your
feelings with one of regard simply, from indifference, or from
having one wife already!”

Evelyn moaned. It needed all her pride to remain calm under
this lash.

“Avoid all interviews with Mr. Harley! He is up-stairs now;
he was to come this evening to see your father on business, and I
heard him go up.”

“I shall certainly avoid him,” said Evelyn, in a low tone.

As she spoke, steps were heard descending the stairs.

“He is coming down!” exclaimed Miss Clementina, starting up.

Evelyn rose as suddenly. The thought of an interview with
Harley at the moment seemed to appall her.

“I will go to my room.”

“No, there is not time. You would meet him on the stairs.”

Evelyn ran to the folding-doors opening into the drawing-room
in rear of the front one. But this was only used on occasions of
ceremony, and the door was locked.

“Oh! what shall I do? I will not see him!” she cried.

The steps came steadily down the staircase.

“You must go into your grandmother's room! He will not come
into that room unless he is invited.

“Yes! yes!”

-- 248 --

[figure description] Page 248.[end figure description]

“Come, Evelyn! There is just time. Yes, I agree with you.
You must avoid all attempts at explanation on his part. Come!”

Seizing the young lady by the arm, Miss Clementina almost
dragged her into the hall, toward Mrs. Bland's chamber.

There was just time for them to pass unseen. Harley had reached
the second floor, and was at the head of the lower staircase. Fortunately
the abutment concealed the two ladies. They hastened
through the hall, reached the door of Mrs. Bland's chamber, and
entering, closed the door just as Harley came down.

-- --

“A low laugh came from the door-way.”—P. 249. [figure description] Image of Annie Bland walking in on Harley as he is holding Evelyn's left behind glove. He is standing in front of a pianoforte and looking at Annie Bland with a grin on his face. She is watching him with a bemused smile and has her hand pressed against her heart.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 249 --

p513-290 CHAPTER LXI. HARLEY'S “LITTLE SISTER. ”

[figure description] Page 249.[end figure description]

Anybody who had looked at Justin Harley as he entered the
drawing-room, in the full light streaming from the tall silver candlestick,
would have been struck with the resplendent expression of
his face.

Gloom, sadness, unrest, seemed to have been swept from his
forehead as the shadow of a cloud is swept from a landscape by the
wind. His face glowed, his eyes sparkled. He had begun to stoop
a little of late, and to drag his feet as he walked; now his head rose
superbly erect, and, as he entered the drawing-room, his step was
elastic, his feet were planted firmly and strongly as before; the man
was, all over, from head to foot, in bearing of person as in expression
of face, the picture of joy, hope, happiness.

Some music was lying on the harpsichord. He went and took it
up, thinking, “Her hand had touched this!” A little glove lay beside
it which he had seen on the hand of Evelyn. He took it and
pressed it to his lips.

As he did so, a low laugh came from the doorway, and, blushing
like a boy, Harley turned round. He saw before him the plump
young figure of Miss Annie Bland, who was looking at him with
her mischievous eyes, and indulging in a low cachinnation.

She came in with a slight hesitation in her manner, a delightful
expression of demureness, and an attempt to look firm.

“Good evening, Mr. Harley!” she said, politely, trying not to
smile.

Harley came up to her, took her hand, looked into her face with
a smile, and said;

“Good evening, little sister!”

As he uttered these words, he began to laugh, and Miss Annie,
having the tables thus suddenly turned upon her, was overwhelmed
with confusion, blushing like a peony.

“Don't blush so, Annie!” said Harley, with his exquisite sweetness
and cordiality, which seemed to caress the person to whom he
spoke at certain moments; “you must not think me very informal,

-- 250 --

[figure description] Page 250.[end figure description]

or that I am laughing at you, or teasing you. I call you my little
sister because I have just received your father's consent to Sainty's
union with you, and hope he has had your consent first.”

Annie was quite overwhelmed, and utterly speechless.

“Sainty is a lucky fellow indeed, my dear—you will let me call
you that, as I'm an old gentlemen, and not a young one. I love
Sainty more than I love anybody else in the world, and I am certain
that he will be happy with his little wife!”

The voice laughed; the kind eyes were full of sunshine.

“I embarrass you a little, I see,” he added, “and will not continue
to do so. Everybody must be in your grandmother's room,
and as I am not intimate enough to go thither without an escort,
suppose you take my arm and be my guide.”

Annie was never more obliged in all her life to any human being.
She was ready, as she afterwards said, to “sink into the floor,” at
the prospect of an indefinite continuation of the interview. And
now he had not teased her any more; he had come to her relief.
With blushing cheeks Miss Annie Bland placed her small hand
upon the offered arm, fixed her eyes intently upon the floor, a
roguish expression contending in them with her embarrassment,
and they went toward Mrs. Bland's room.

They reached the door, and Annie was about to turn the knob,
when Harley said:

“I think I should knock. My sudden appearance might surprise
somebody.

“Surprise somebody? Oh, no! Who could be surprised?”

Harley knocked.

“Come in!” was heard.

Harley opened the door, and entered behind Annie. He was
about to bow. Suddenly he stopped short and stood motionless,
rigid as a figure of stone.

The Lady of the Snow was looking at him.

-- 251 --

p513-292 CHAPTER LXII. FACE TO FACE.

[figure description] Page 251.[end figure description]

In spite of his natural powers of self-control, which long habit
had strengthened, Harley turned extremely pale, and his eyes were
fixed with a startled expression upon the lady.

“Look!” whispered Miss Clementina to Evelyn, who sat close to
the wall at one side of the fireplace, and was somewhat in shadow.

The young lady made no reply. Every particle of color had faded
from her cheeks, and she was breathing heavily.

“He recognizes her!” whispered Miss Clementina behind her
fan: “listen!”

Harley bowed low. He was as pale as before, but the startled
expression had disappeared.

As his tall figure rose erect again, he saw Mrs. Bland looking at
him with a kindly smile, and heard her say,

“How do you do, Mr. Harley? I am very glad to see you. It
has been a long time since you were here, has it not, my dear?
Excuse me, I am an old person now, and speak to everybody in the
same way. Have you been well? I think you are a little pale. Ah!
you young people are not as ruddy as the old-time young men.
There was your father—he was as fresh-looking as a rose, and his
cheeks were as red as a girl's. You have his portrait, I think, at
Huntsdon, and I should really like to see it again. It has been
twenty years—yes! twenty years, I really believe, since I visited
Huntsdon! But I am running on too much—excuse me, my dear—
sit down!”

Harley quietly sat down, murmuring some inarticulate words.
He looked at Evelyn as he did so. She had turned away her head,
and he could not see her face. The silence was becoming oppressive,
when it was interrupted by Fanny, who, turning her face,
framed in its bright curls, over her shoulder, said, smiling,

“I hope you came to see me, Mr. Harley! I suppose Mr. St. Leger
told you of my accident, and as you were always such a good friend
of ours, I expected you would come to inquire about me.”

“I am very glad to find you are not seriously hurt, my child,”
said Harley, commanding his voice with difficulty.

-- 252 --

[figure description] Page 252.[end figure description]

“Oh no! It is nothing, and everybody has been so kind to me
that I am almost glad I was hurt.”

She looked affectionately at the lady at her side.

You would come, I knew, just as soon as you heard of it!” she
said; “and to think!—you walked all the way in the snow, with
your thin shoes!—how good to me you are!”

The Lady of the Snow made no reply. She seemed to have fallen
into a sort of stupor. She had never once looked at Harley after
the first frightened glance, which had been followed by a sudden
catching of her breath, as though she were about to faint. She now
sat, holding Fanny's hand mechanically, her eyes fixed upon the
bed, her color coming and going.

“Well, well!” said Mrs. Bland, who had made out a part of Fanny's
words, “we certainly ought to be good to you, my dear; you
are like a little snow-drop—and you know the Bible says we sometimes
entertain angels unawares! I think you are quite a little
angel, Fanny! Is she not, Mr. Harley? So you know Fanny? She
and Mr. St. Leger are excellent friends—and this lady, who lives
with her—she is devoted to her.”

Miss Clementina had leaned back, and now, raising her fan so that
it concealed her face, whispered to Evelyn,

“Look at him! He is as white as a sheet!—and look at her!

“Yes,” murmured Evelyn, who seemed to be about to faint.

“What do you think now?” whispered the lady behind the fan,
in spiteful triumph. “Is this woman, or is she not, Mrs. Harley?”

Evelyn made no reply. A deadly chill seemed to pass through
her frame. She shook, and looked toward the poor Lady of the
Snow and then at Harley, with a sick and scornful gaze, full of indignation
and despair.

“Indeed,” continued good Mrs. Bland, in her sweet, silvery voice,
as she went on knitting, “I do not wonder that everybody loves
you, Fanny, or that your friends should walk through the snow to
see you! How did the news reach your family? Oh yes—your
father! Or was it you, Mr. Harley? You know dear Fanny, and
no doubt know this lady too—do you not?”

“Listen! listen!” whispered Miss Clementina. “Does he know
her?
See what he will say!”

A dead silence followed Mrs. Bland's words.

“Look at her!

Miss Clementina rose unconsciously, exclaiming, aloud,

“She is going to faint!”

She hastened, as she spoke, toward the Lady of the Snow. But
assistance came too late. The poor woman had let her head fall
upon Fanny's hand; then her thin figure was seen to droop, and,

-- --

“Then her thin figure was seen to droop.”—P. 252. [figure description] Image of The Lady fainting onto the small couch where Fanny lies. Harley and St. Leger look on in horror as the women, Evelyn, Clementina, Annie and Mrs. Bland, rush to her aid.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

-- 253 --

[figure description] Page 253.[end figure description]

before any one could reach her, she fell sidewise, like a wounded
bird, on the floor at Mrs. Bland's feet.

The overstrained nerves, too cruelly taxed, had yielded. Giving
way to what seemed overpowering agony, she had fainted.

Miss Clementina rushed for a glass of water, and it was Evelyn
Bland, who, forgetting her own agony, reached the sufferer first, and
raised her in her arms.

For an instant the two persons remained motionless in that attitude,
the poor, insensible Lady of the Snow lying with her pale face
on Evelyn's bosom.

Harley and St. Leger rose instinctively and went toward the door.

As he went out, Harley turned his head, his eyes full of vague
wonder. As he did so, he met the eyes of Evelyn Bland, and that
look haunted him afterwards. It was full of scorn, indignation and
wretchedness. One thought only was burning in the girl's breast—

“This is his wife!”

-- 254 --

p513-297 CHAPTER LXIII. AUGUSTA CHANDOS.

[figure description] Page 254.[end figure description]

The two friends mounted their horses, and set out slowly in the
direction of Huntsdon.

Harley's face wore an expression of deep sadness, and he rode
on for more than a mile without speaking. Then he raised his
head, and turning toward St. Leger, said:

“My dear friend, the scene through which we have just passed
leads me to that avowal, in reference to my past life, which I have
so often promised you, but have never before had the courage to
make. The time has come at last. I can no longer refrain from
speaking, without leaving on your mind an impression which is not
very flattering to me. I do you the justice to believe that you
would find it hard to think ill of me; but there are limits even to
friendship—appearances have their influence on the human mind, in
spite of everything. I have shrunk from telling you my history
heretofore, for the narrative will be a painful one to me. I can no
longer shrink. Do you wish to hear it?”

The grave, sorrowful voice ceased. Harley rode on, looking with
great sadness on the ground.

“Yes! yes!” said St. Leger. “Do I wish to hear it? I swear to
you, Harley, there is nothing in all the world I so long to know.”

“Well, well! you shall hear my history, if only to have valid
grounds for continuing to think well of me.”

“I have never thought otherwise—never, so help me Heaven!—
never, Harley!”

“Thanks, friend! That encourages me a little.”

“Take any encouragement from the statement that you desire,
Harley. I am not one of those friends of the sunshine, who smile
when the day is bright, and frown when it is overclouded. My
motto is, `Once a friend, always a friend.' Tell me your life or not,
just as you fancy. You will always be the old Justin Harley to
me—neither more nor less.”

“Again, thanks. We understand each other. There is nothing,
St. Leger, that I hate so much as mystery, and during our whole
acquaintance I have been compelled to remain obstinately silent in

-- 255 --

[figure description] Page 255.[end figure description]

regard to my youth. I have seen you, on at least a hundred occasions,
look the surprise, and curiosity too, which you were too well-bred
to express, and just as often I have felt the strongest desire to
tell you all about myself, and rid myself of this melo-dramatic,
theatrical surrounding of mystery—mystery! I say, again, there is
nothing I so detest! If there is any trait in my character stronger
than all the rest, it is a passion for frankness and candor—to be
open and above board in everything, with no concealments whatever;
and yet my pride has withheld me from speaking frankly—
has made me silent. I have conquered it now. The time has come—
you shall know all, and you certainly deserve to know it. You have
been admirably observant of all the rules of good society, and yet—
shall I speak plainly?”

“Without ceremony.”

“And yet you have been unable to rid your mind of suspicion.
You have—feared, let me say, that there was something discreditable
in my past life; and you think also, perhaps, that I have a wife
now living
—this poor woman!”

“I think nothing—I suspect nothing! I believe in your honor as
I believe in my own existence!”

“That is Harry St. Leger speaking! But I rejoice that the time
has come when I have found the courage to speak plainly—when
the remorse for a fancied crime has wholly disappeared, and I am
almost happy again.”

Harley stopped a moment, seeming to recall his memories. He
then went on—the horses still walking slowly.

“My story will not detain you very long. My father, Henry Harley,
of Huntsdon, belonged to an old English family, and inherited
from my grandfather a landed estate which gave him social prominence.
He was also a very elegant person, and very fond of society—
entertaining profusely at Huntsdon. He remained single until he
had passed middle-age; he then married a very beautiful person, a
Mrs. Gontran, the widow of a French gentleman, said to be of noble
family, who had died leaving an only son. Mrs. Gontran did not
survive her second marriage more than a year or two. She died,
and my father remained a widower, with no one but himself and
young Gontran in the Huntsdon house, until nearly five years afterwards.
He then married Miss Hartright, who also died in ten or
twelve years, leaving two children—my younger brother St. George
and myself.

“Well, I will pass as rapidly as possible over humdrum details,
and come to those events of my life which possess greater interest.
You will see that these events were tragic—but let me narrate,
instead of indulging in comment. Young Gontran was, from

-- 256 --

[figure description] Page 256.[end figure description]

childhood, what is called a mauvais sujet in France, and in England a
headstrong boy. He was not exactly bad, for he had many good
qualities, being perfectly generous in money-matters, and even a
strong friend where he conceived a liking. But he quarrelled with
everybody, and was unscrupulous where his passions were concerned.
He had very soon grown jealous, it seemed, of myself and
my brother Sainty, and did not conceal his dislike of us. As he
grew up, he conducted himself at Huntsdon—for what reason it is
impossible to say—as eldest son and prospective heir; although he
had inherited an ample property from his mother, and was no
favorite with my father, who looked upon him, indeed, with ill-concealed
distaste.

“Still he was treated as a son, and I and my younger brother
were accustomed to look upon him as a brother. He went to college,
and was compelled to leave the place in consequence of some
discreditable affair. He returned; was upbraided by my father;
retorted with insults, and, as he was now his own master, left Huntsdon,
and took possession of his estates in another part of the province.

“You may call that, if you will,” continued Harley, “the first chapter
in my autobiography—all the more as my father died almost
immediately afterwards, and I found myself the head of the family
and owner of Huntsdon. You know our law of primogeniture—
it is an unjust law—it gave me the whole estate as eldest son, and I
assumed my responsibilities. I was young to occupy such a station,—
only nineteen; but my guardian was pleased to say that I
was old enough and had good judgment; he therefore left me in
virtual control of everything, and my younger brother was committed
to my guardianship.

“Soon afterwards, the romance—tragedy—call it what you will—
of my life began. I made a journey to some distance. I will not
stop to explain everything and enter into every detail. I was detained
as the guest of a gentleman who had known my father well,
and at the house of this gentleman made the acquaintance of a
young lady—I may as well give you her name—Augusta Chandos,
a beauty, and with the beauty I proceeded to fall in love. If I had
time and the inclination, I would describe this young person—you
would understand then how natural my infatuation was. I will
only say—you have seen her to-night, and even that is unnecessary—
that she was very beautiful, had in every movement of her
person, every tone of her voice, and every expression of her face, a
subtle fascination; she drew me from the first moment, and I returned
to Huntsdon perfectly wild with love. I remember committing
a thousand extravagances—walking my chamber hour after

-- 257 --

[figure description] Page 257.[end figure description]

hour at night, thinking of her, riding at full gallop mile after mile
through the woods and fields shouting aloud her name, carving her
initials on trees in the grounds at Huntsdon. I was half demented
with love of her.

“Well, a month after my return, I hastened back, and began to
pay my addresses to the young lady in due form. There seemed
no good reason why we should not make a match, as the phrase is,
always provided I could procure the consent of the young lady.
She was an orphan, like myself—poor, almost alone in the world,
with no one to direct her action but an old guardian, who seemed
very fond of me—and as I was the possessor of a large estate, no
worldly obstacle stood in the way of our union. All that was wanting
was the young lady's consent, and this obstacle was soon overcome.
I paid my addresses with ardor, offered my hand, and was
accepted.

“You may call that, if you choose, chapter second in my biography!”
said Harley. The words were uttered with the slightest
possible bitterness; but this expression quickly disappeared, and
Harley went on in the same calm, almost gentle tone which he had
used from the beginning of his narrative.

-- 258 --

p513-301 CHAPTER LXIV. AN EXPERIENCE.

[figure description] Page 258.[end figure description]

“I came back to Huntsdon,” continued Harley, “with the conviction
that no man as happy as myself had ever before breathed the
breath of life. Love is, after all, the supreme joy of existence.
What is like it? We do not live, I think, before we love.

“I am moralizing, you see, St. Leger; the truth is, I am trying to
delay my statement of the events which followed my betrothal to
Miss Chandos. The marriage was to take place in six months.
I was to return twice in every month. The distance was considerable,
and proper attention to my affairs would not permit me to
visit the young lady more frequently. I acquiesced rather unwillingly
in so unnatural an arrangement, summoned all my resolution
to my aid, and stayed away the entire first fortnight nearly. Hour
after hour, however, fourteen days after leaving the young lady, I
was with her again, at the house of her old guardian.

“When I entered the room, I saw that the young lady had a
visitor. His back was turned to me, but he looked toward the door
as I came in, and I recognized Gontran.

“I afterwards ascertained that he had made her acquaintance in
a very simple manner. A bachelor friend of his in the neighborhood
had taken the fancy to marry, had known Gontran at college,
and, casting about him for groomsmen, had called upon Gontran;
he had complied with the request, came, was assigned as groomsman
to Miss Chandos,—a friend of the bride—hence their acquaintance.

“When I came into the room, Gontran looked at me in a manner
which I did not exactly like, but I was much too happy to resent
imaginary insults, and held out my hand. To my surprise, he did
not take it, pretending not to see it. I think I must have greeted
this proceeding with some hauteur. I was a very proud person in
those days, and offered no further courtesies, except to say in a stiff
way that I hoped Mr. Gontran was well. To this speech he replied
in a negligent manner that he was perfectly well; and then he went
on conversing with the young lady, who, to my great astonishment,
bestowed upon him, even in my presence, evidences of the greatest
enjoyment of his society.

-- 259 --

[figure description] Page 259.[end figure description]

“Gontran stayed all day, scarcely taking the least notice of me.
He was several years older than myself, had the air of considering
this difference of age greater than it was, and, in a word, treated me
as a grown man treats a boy—with a manner indicating a consciousness
of superiority, almost of authority.

“This, I confess, made me a little angry. Once or twice I nearly
made up my mind to take him aside, and ask him if he intended
his manner to be offensive to me, but he gave me no opportunity,
remained at the young lady's side all day, and then took his departure,
laughing in his disagreeable way, and not so much as looking
at me. You see, my dear St. Leger, I am going steadily through all
the details of what is an old, commonplace, worn-out story, such as
the romance-writers, when they aim to describe human life, naturally
invent and put in their books. I was in love with a young
lady, and engaged to be married to her, and at this interesting
moment lover number 2 appears, turns his back on myself, (lover
number 1,) diverts the young lady's attention from myself, amuses
her, flatters her, looks tenderly at her, and goes away, leaving me
in a pet—not to say angry.

“I ended by becoming angry, and this had the result which any
one experienced in feminine human nature might have predicted.
`It was very hard,' my young lady friend said, pouting, `that she
was not to look at any other gentleman. Was I an ogre? Would
I eat her when we were married? Mr. Gontran had certainly done
nothing at which I had the right to take offence.' And tears followed
the pouting; pathos succeeded indignation—a tender scene,
abject apologies from myself for my unreasonable and absurd dissatisfaction
with the proceedings of such an angel—and so sunshine
blotted out the black clouds, and summer weather came back.
When, after my visit of two days, during which Gontran did not
again make his appearance, I set out to return to Huntsdon, my
mind was perfectly at ease, and I had not a doubt, a fear, or even
any feeling of disquiet.

“I went again at the end of the month, and was received with
the fondest affection. Gontran was not visible; and it was only by
accident that I heard from an old negro groom, my personal friend,
as he rubbed down my horse one morning, that Mr. Gontran had
been twice to see the young lady during my absence. This, I confess,
was far from agreeable intelligence, and my first impulse was
to go and ask the lady if she had received visits from Mr. Gontran,
and if so, why she had not mentioned the fact. I felt, however,
that I was angry, might use some expression or indicate some
suspicion which would not please my lady friend, and I refrained.
It was only when I was about to leave her again, and she seemed

-- 260 --

[figure description] Page 260.[end figure description]

to have no feeling but one of the saddest regret at my going, that I
asked her, with a forced smile, why she had not spoken of Mr. Gontran's
visits. She colored deeply, and her voice altered, as she replied:
`Mr. Gontran? His visits? She had quite forgotten them.
Yes, he certainly had been to see her. Several other gentlemen
had called. Had she mentioned them? Well, it was possible that
she had done so, omitting Mr. Gontran's among the number. Of
course, it was the merest accident. What did I mean? Was I jealous
of Mr. Gontran?'

“A light laugh accompanied the question. She added that I was
`a goose—the very biggest goose she had ever known. I really
must learn to be less suspicious. There was nothing that alienated
love like jealousy,' with which consolation, and the sound of her
light laugh in my ears, I rode away.

“My dear St. Leger,” Harley went on, after stopping a moment,
“do you think that I derive any pleasure from telling you this story,
from venting my spite on women, and indulging my bitterness?
I assure you, if you think that, you are mistaken. Instead of
taking pleasure in my narrative, I shrink from it. I prove that to
you by abridging it as far as I can. I have aimed so far to show
you how the connection between Gontran and the young lady
began, continued, and gradually assumed a more serious character.
When a lady conceals from her affianced lover the visits of another
person, there is something more than the simple visits that she conceals.
Is it necessary to say that? Concealment of anything is a
wrong to love, for suspicion follows; and suspicion of one you love
has in it the bitterness of death.

“Instead of prosing on, and giving you every detail, I shall proceed
to the result, and that as rapidly as possible. The visits of
Gontran continued, as I ascertained, but always in my absence; and
when the young lady paid a visit to a friend in the neighborhood,
he was with her every day, and all day, as I was duly informed by
one of those excellent people living in all communities, who see,
hear, and report whatever causes pain. I had a more disagreeable
scene than the first with the young lady, which resulted in an open
quarrel, nearly; but a flood of tears followed, then protestations of
devotion. All was forgotten. She trembled a little, and did not
seem able to meet my eye; but she fixed the day for our marriage.

“I was punctual, I need scarcely tell you. My poor horse must
have wondered on that journey why he was so punished with the
spur. I arrived, and my friend (the old guardian) met me at the
door, and informed me that Miss Chandos had on that morning
eloped with Gontran!”

-- 261 --

p513-304 CHAPTER LXV. THE END OF A LOVE AFFAIR.

[figure description] Page 261.[end figure description]

During the latter part of this narrative, Harley had exhibited a
certain degree of emotion. He had spoken at first with the calmness
of a man narrating events in which he has had no personal
concern; but his tone had changed, the speaker had become moved,
and unconsciously had pushed his horse to a trot, then to a gallop.
They now went on at this pace—resembling two phantoms. Soon
Huntsdon came in sight—a great hill, rising dim in the night.

“There is a room in the Huntsdon house,” said Harley, “which
witnessed the strange and tragic incident with which my history
will terminate, St. Leger. Let us go there.”

They were at the door as he spoke, and, giving their horses to the
groom—who promptly appeared—went in. Old James was waiting
for his master, who said:

“I wish you to kindle a fire at once in the pink room, James.”

The old servant stared.

“In the pink room, did you say, Mas' Justin?”

“Yes, James. I understand your look; but the time has come to
re-open the pink room.”

The old servant seemed to be in a maze, but speedily obeyed—following
his master almost immediately with materials for a fire, and
the fire in an iron carrier.

Harley turned into a passage leading to the left wing, and opened
the second door he came to with a key which he took from the
ledge above it. It was an apartment of considerable size, furnished
as a chamber, with a brown carpet, a large, ornamental bedstead, a
centre-table and elegant adjuncts of comfort—the entire woodwork
painted of a pink color. In ten minutes a cheerful fire was blazing
in the wide fireplace. The blaze seemed strange. All about this
room indicated that it had not been inhabited for many years.

Harley drew a seat for St. Leger toward the fire, and sat down in
one opposite. Old James had retired in silence.

“This is what we call the pink-room, my dear St. Leger,” Harley
said. “It has not been opened before during the whole of our visit;
and it is possible that the fact may have occasioned you some surprise.”

-- 262 --

[figure description] Page 262.[end figure description]

“I did not observe it—the house is so large.”

“Quite large, but this is one of the best rooms in it.”

“The cornice and walls are certainly very elegant.”

“And yet it has not been used for a great many years. There is
also another chamber—the one adjoining this—which has also been
shut up.”

“Ah?”

“More mysteries you see, my dear friend—nothing but mystery,
mystery!—for people do not close the best apartments in their
houses from wanton caprice. Well, these two rooms are connected
with one of the most painful events in my life; and not desiring to
have the scene in question brought continually to my mind, I determined
to shut up both, and use other parts of the house.”

“Yes, yes.”

“I see you are interested,” said Harley, “from the animation of
your tone. I shall therefore proceed to relate what took place in
this apartment. I have come to the end of that part of my life
which I may describe as the love-making period, and I leave it
without regret; for whatever people may say, however little blame
in a moral point of view may attach to a man who has been deceived,
the attitude he occupies in his own eyes is mortifying to his
pride, and the narrative of his misfortunes must be painful. It has
been impossible for me to avoid giving you an account of these
events, but I have tried, at least, to sum up the melancholy experience
of my early life in as few words as possible. I shall continue
to do so, and will strive not to indulge any feeling of bitterness.
You may see from my voice that I have none.”

In truth, Harley's tone was not only calm, but gentle. A quiet
sadness spoke in his voice: there was no trace either of anger or
indignation.

“I will pass briefly,” he continued, “over the time succeeding my
great misfortune. I could ascertain from Miss Chandos' guardian
nothing which explained the terrible step which she had taken.
He burst forth into violent denunciations—charges of treachery,
heartless deceit, lies, falsehood from beginning to end—and I confess
I did not take her part or defend her. But I was not thinking
of her. I was thinking of Gontran, whom I resolved to put to death
if I could find him. I tried to do so, and failed. I am glad I did
not meet him: it was better for him and myself too, perhaps, that
he could not be found. I afterwards ascertained that, fearing no
doubt some violent scene would ensue, he hurried through his marriage
with Miss Chandos, went to a northern port, and soon afterwards
sailed for Europe; probably for France, where members of
his family were living. I traced him afterwards, by chance rumors,

-- 263 --

[figure description] Page 263.[end figure description]

back to Virginia, whither he returned, probably, from disorder in
his financial affairs, to dispose of his property.

“And now, my dear St. Leger, before coming to the last incident
in this tragedy, I ought, I suppose, to supply some theory accounting
for this young lady's cruel treatment of me. I am spared that
trouble. The paper which I came into possession of so strangely,
on that night when I met the strollers, has told me everything.
I cannot show you that; I cannot even show you the letter which I
received recently from Gontran. They explain everything. Alas!
we are too prone to measure human nature by a foot-rule and compasses.
It will not admit of any such mathematical estimate. You
may assert, without fear of contradiction, that twice two are four,
and that twelve inches make a foot, but how can you measure human
motives and define them? Our actions in this world proceed
from strangely-jumbled motives and influences; from weakness,
impatience with our surroundings, the tedium of daily life often;
as frequently from caprice, perversity, and the fatal domination of
stronger will, pressing hard when the good genius is asleep or absent.
At such moments women, especially, take steps which they wonder
at afterwards—marry persons whom they never dreamed of marrying—
a weak hour decides a whole life. But to come back from these
generalities to the actual instance. Gontran was rich, plausible,
persevering, and a man of fine person. He induced this poor girl
to become his wife, and she was the first to discover what a fatal
error she had committed.

“I speak without bitterness, you see,—again and again I call your
attention to that fact. How could I indulge rancor toward one who
was deceived, doubtless; who repented, every hour of her life, the
step she had taken, and never ceased to regret her treatment of me?
Well, a last word in reference to Gontran. Nothing remains hidden
in this world, and his subsequent career is now known to me. He
seems to have labored under a sort of curse. He became a reckless
card-player; gradually drifted into the worst company; grew intemperate
in drink; and finding himself, step by step, approaching the
brink of misery, began to threaten, and possibly otherwise ill-treat
his wife. They had one child. You know who that child is, and
will soon be told how she came to be an inmate of Puccoon's hut;
and love for this child was the sole sentiment which struggled with
the evil spirit in Gontran's breast. The end soon came. One day
husband and wife had a bitter altercation. She enraged him, perhaps,
and he turned upon her like a tiger; raised his arm; threatened
to kill her; nay, even indeed, in the height of his rage, had
announced his intent to do so; and, overcome by nervous fear, she

-- 264 --

[figure description] Page 264.[end figure description]

fled from him, taking refuge with a party of strolling-players, whom
she met on the common highway!

“That is a sad story—is it not, friend? Not a cheerful comedy,
with which one wiles away an idle hour! It is terrible—this picture
of a husband threatening the woman whom he has vowed
before God to love and cherish — this mother, abandoning her
child!”

-- 265 --

p513-308 CHAPTER LXVI. THE BURGLARY.

[figure description] Page 265.[end figure description]

To come back to myself,” continued Harley. “Such had been
the unfortunate termination of all my romantic dreams.

“I could not find Gontran, and having thus nobody to wreak my
spite upon, I returned to Huntsdon, and proceeded to mope. It is
a poor occupation, whether indulged in by high or low. I would
rather be a ploughman, working cheerfully all day, and sleeping
soundly all night, than a duke with a dozen castles, who moped.
I became sour, misanthrophic, and never lost an occasion to indulge
in sneers at men and women—especially at the latter. This was
certainly not amiable, but there was some excuse for it, I think.
I had had an unfortunate experience, had been tricked and superseded
by the man with whom I had been brought up as a brother,
and treated with contempt by the woman I had loved. So I lived
here in this large, lonely house, with no one but my young brother,
gloomy, miserable, disenchanted, and old before my time. I never
visited any one, and paid no attention to my affairs; the estate was
managed by my father's old and faithful overseer, Saunders, else it
would have gone to ruin. I was going through one of those epochs
in a man's life which harden and sour him—taking from him all
the joys of life. I should, nevertheless, have returned, I think, to
a more healthy state of mind. Three or four years had passed, and
I was becoming far more cheerful, when an incident occurred which
made me, until within the last two or three days, one of the most
melancholy of human beings.

“This incident I will now proceed to relate in a few words.

“I had retired one night, and had slept for an hour or two. My
chamber was the one next to this, my younger brother sleeping up-stairs.
Well, I became aware, during my sleep, of a noise at one of
the windows of the apartment we are now in—a slight, grating
noise, which could be produced by nothing but a burglar's file. In
an instant I was awake, and had all my senses about me. The
night was stormy, and I could hear the distant muttering of thunder
through the closed shutters of my chamber, I could see from
moment to moment the vague glare of lightning.

-- 266 --

[figure description] Page 266.[end figure description]

“At first I thought I must be dreaming—an idea which is apt to
occur to the mind of any one suddenly roused from sleep by an unexpected
occurrence. But there was no doubt about the noise.
There it was—low, continuous, muffled; a file was biting at the oldfashioned
bolt holding down the window; some one was aiming to
gain access to the apartment.

“All at once I remembered that I had on that day received five
hundred pounds sterling for a portion of my tobacco; it had been
locked up in the drawer of the old secretary yonder, where I kept
my valuables; the burglar must have this money in view, and in
my sour and bitter mood, I resolved to make the intruder rue his
attempt.

“I went to the mantelpiece where I kept a pistol loaded, stole
into the passage, opened the door of this room, and reached it just
as the bolt fell in two, and the window yonder by the bed was
slowly and cautiously raised.

“The burglar was on the sill when I fired. As I did so, a brilliant
flash of lightning lit up the room. My bullet had struck the man
in the breast, and as he fell back with a cry, putting his hand to the
bloody spot, I recognized Gontran.

“I stood for a moment quite horrified at my act. I had not realized
that death must follow my shot, at a human being within
only a few feet of my pistol's muzzle, and the thought of Gontran
had never crossed my mind. I was utterly shocked, and would
have gone instantly to his succor, but I heard hasty, staggering
steps, then a man groaning and dragging himself up on horseback,
and then the quick hoof-strokes of the horse as he carried his
wounded rider off. In a few minutes the noise had ceased, and I
looked round me with the air of a man walking in his sleep. I then
proceeded to strike a light and examine the window; the bolt was
sawn in two, and the sash was raised. I shut it down, went back
to my chamber, and remained until daybreak in a chair, musing,
suffering remorse.

“Something told me that I had mortally wounded Gontran,
and on the next day his fate seemed to be ascertained. His horse
was found riderless on the other side of the Blackwater, which was
greatly swollen near the ford, in the vicinity of Puccoon's cabin.
The wounded man must have attempted to cross, I concluded, was
swept from the saddle, and had been drowned. Thus, whether my
bullet had inflicted a mortal wound, or only weakened him by loss
of blood, so that he could not keep his seat in the saddle, I was responsible
for his death, and horror seized upon me. My remorse
became even greater than before. I will explain what I mean.
There were some old and valuable jewels which had been the

-- 267 --

[figure description] Page 267.[end figure description]

property of Mrs. Gontran when she was married to my father; she
made no disposition of them at her death, and they had been presented
by my father to my mother, when he was again married,
and left by my mother to my younger brother, St. George. Well,
about these jewels there had been some bitter blood on Gontran's
part. My father had declined to surrender them to him, and I in
my turn did likewise. I locked them up, keeping them securely for
my brother.

“Well, what heightened my remorse at having caused, as I supposed,
the death of the man I had looked upon in my childhood as
my brother, was the sudden discovery of the fact that he had not
intended, in entering the house, to rob me of my five hundred
pounds sterling, but to obtain possession of property which he believed
to be, of right, his own—namely, his mother's jewels. He
had written a statement to that effect, to leave behind him. He
dropped it in his flight. I found it on the next morning, just after
discovering, as I supposed, that he was drowned, and from that instant,
my dear St. Leger, up to the day when I found a paper left by
my uncle George for me, I never enjoyed a moment's happiness or
peace of mind. I regarded myself as a murderer. I had killed the
son of my father's wife, and the provocation to this killing was not
burglary, the attempt to rob, but the simple desire to obtain possession
of what he believed to be his rightful property.”

-- 268 --

p513-311 CHAPTER LXVII. HARLEY ENDS HIS NARRATIVE.

[figure description] Page 268.[end figure description]

Let me pass over this gloomy and really terrible epoch in my
life as rapidly as possible,” continued Harley. “I became nervous,
fearful; the least noise unmanned me. My dear St. Leger, listen to
the words of a man who has suffered the agonies of Remorse.
Clothe yourself in rags, become a day-laborer, eat dry bread, sleep
in a hovel—live the life of the poorest and meanest of the human
species—rather than sleep in a palace, wear silk and velvet, have
all men take off their hats to you, and have that vulture called
Remorse gnawing at your vitals!

“I could see the face of Gontran day and night—pale, bloody and
reproachful. I did not sleep without a light in my chamber, for
fear some friend, perhaps—some one I loved—my own brother,
perchance—might in jest—in some manner—repeat Gontran's attempt.

“Well, this wasted me away; the phantom followed me, and I
left Virginia and went to Europe, taking my brother with me and
placing him at school in England. I wandered all over Europe,
restless, unhappy—the man you knew me. I was recalled at last by
a letter from my uncle George Hartright, the only person to whom
I had confided my wretched secret—the sole living human being of
whose affection I felt sure, for he had always loved me. The letter
of my uncle was as singular as he himself was eccentric. He wrote
that he had something of great importance to tell me—something
which I would give all I possessed in the world to know—and I must
meet him at the Raleigh tavern, in Williamsburg, on a night which
he fixed, when he would inform me what this something was. Well,
as soon as I received the letter I set out from Vienna, and reached
Williamsburg on the appointed night. My uncle had died on that
morning.”

“Singular!” said St. Leger.

“Yes, and his last words were equally strange. He commissioned
my uncle Colonel Hartright to meet me, and say that `In the Blackwater
Swamp—' There he stopped. These were his last words,
and they filled me with perplexity. I could only conclude that my
uncle had taken the fanciful idea that by draining the swamp—

-- 269 --

[figure description] Page 269.[end figure description]

which you know covers a large tract—I should become wealthy,
and in this conviction I continued until the other day when—but I
shall speak of that in a moment.

“Observe,” continued Harley, “that nothing had occurred up to
this moment to relieve my mind in any measure of the gloom resulting
from my conviction that I had cuused the death of Gontran.
You found me in Virginia as melancholy as when we parted in
Europe; and the singular meeting with—her—Augusta Chandos, as
I will still call her, on our return from Williamsburg that night,
certainly did not enliven me. I had supposed that she was dead—
a report to that effect had reached me from some quarter—and this
meeting with her, in so unexpected a manner, in the midst of such
surroundings, startled and unnerved me. I attempted soon afterwards
to find her, with the view of removing her from her low surroundings,
for which I was utterly unable to account; but the
strollers had disappeared, and I gave up the attempt—diverted from
it by an incident which for the moment made me forget everything
else. My uncle had died, holding in his hand a small key. This
was taken possession of, but afterwards dropped by, Colonel Hartright
at the Raleigh tavern, when he came thither to keep my uncle
George's appointment with myself. The key was found and delivered
to me, you will remember, to be conveyed to Colonel Hartright.”

“Yes.”

“He received and acknowledged it, but thought little of it. He
tried it in all the locks at Oakhill without success—lastly in a common
silver-closet in the wall. This closet it opened, and a paper
was found addressed to me, which told me everything.”

“Your uncle George's secret?”

“Yes; he had prepared this paper in case of accidents. It informed
me—to be brief—that Gontran was not dead: that he, my
uncle George, had, in riding out, attempted a short cut through the
Blackwater Swamp one day, to reach Oakhill before a storm, and
that, having lost his way, and penetrated the depths of the swamp,
he had distinctly seen and recognized Gontran, as he entered a sort
of den which was plainly his habitation. My uncle stated that
Gontran did not seem to be aware of his presence. He made his
way out, and, knowing what a burden of gloom and remorse the
intelligence would remove from my mind, wrote at once, and summoned
me back to hear this something connected with the Blackwater
Swamp, which I would give all I possessed in the world to
know.

“He was not wrong. I would cheerfully have beggared myself
to know that Gontran was alive, and the intelligence was the

-- 270 --

[figure description] Page 270.[end figure description]

sweetest music to my ears. Well, I had no sooner read my uncle's communication
than I determined to go and ascertain if there could be
any mistake. It was possible that he had been deceived by some
resemblance. He might have taken some poacher or vagrant for
Gontran, and all my new-found joy might be turned to gloom again.
My uncle had made the search comparatively easy. He had described
the spot where he had seen Gontran. It was on a small
island in an outlet of the waters of the swamp. I determined to go
to the spot that very night, see Gontran—if the `Man of the
Swamp' (as our friend Puccoon calls him) were really Gontran—
and do something, if possible, to relieve his outlawed condition, and
rescue his wife from her low associates. I had fully determined
to find her, if I had to devote my life to the search; and as the
only means of making her future safe, to procure a divorce from
Gontran.

“Well, I set out from Huntsdon about midnight—I could not rest
nor defer my visit until morning, so great was my anxiety to ascertain
if my uncle had or had not been mistaken—and made my way,
with great difficulty, to the spot which was described in my uncle's
statement. I entered the den—a hovel under ground. A fire was
burning, and I recognized Gontran—Gontran in flesh and blood!”

“A singular meeting!”

“Was it not?”

“Amicable?”

“Not altogether. I will tell you about it at another time. Well,
I heard, in the first place, the explanation of his escape on the
night of the attempted robbery. He had been carried off by his
horse, and reached the ford in the Blackwater. In crossing he was
swept from his seat, borne down by the current, and cast ashore at
some distance below. When he regained consciousness, he was
lying on the margin of the stream very much exhausted, but managed
to drag himself to higher ground, and bind up the wound in
his breast, which was not mortal, as he feared, although dangerous.
He made his way afterwards, with much difficulty, to the cabin of
some persons of humble class living lower down the stream, stated
that he had shot himself while hunting, was hospitably cared for
by these poor people, and recovered. Having no other resource,
he then took refuge in the depths of this strange swamp, where I
found him supporting himself by hunting.”

As Harley came to this part of the narrative, St. Leger's face had
begun to glow.

“But—!” he began.

“A moment,” Harley said. “I understand—you are thinking of
Fanny. I am coming to that. Gontran told me nothing on that

-- 271 --

[figure description] Page 271.[end figure description]

point at the time. Let me finish my account of the interview in
the swamp.”

St. Leger leaned back, resigned himself, and listened.

“I had three distinct objects,” continued Harley, “in visiting
Gontran in his den. The first was to convince myself that it was
really Gontran; the second to restore to him the jewels of which he
had attempted to rob me; and the last object was to effect, if possible,
a legal separation between himself and his wife, whom I supposed
I would be able to discover. You will easily understand my
motive for this. I sincerely desired the poor woman's happiness,
and the first step toward effecting it was to remove her from the
control of a man who had threatened her life. Well, having found
that the man was actually Gontran, I delivered to him the jewels
which I had taken with me, and then made him a plain business
offer of five hundred pounds sterling if he would agree to a divorce,
or what amounted to the same thing—affix his signature to an
acknowledgment that he had treated her with cruelty, threatening
her life, and would not oppose the proceedings for divorce. Strange
to say, he exhibited the utmost repugnance to this, and at first positively
refused. I thereupon informed him that by so refusing he
was making me his enemy. I was the owner of the swamp in which
he had taken refuge. I would seize him as a vagrant and poacher.
The threat had a remarkable effect. I did not know why at the
time, but know now—that would have separated him from Fanny.
In brief, he consented, and agreed to meet me at Huntsdon—you
remember the night when we returned through the snow storm—
and perfect the arrangement. I then left him, and set to work to
do my own part. First I tried to find the poor woman. Thinking
that she had sought refuge with her former guardian, I rode thither,
but she had not been seen. Returning on the day of my appointment
with Gontran, I went to consult Judge Bland, you will remember,
on the law of divorce, and hurried back to keep my appointment
with Gontran. He did not come, and when I went to
look for him in the swamp, I found that he had disappeared. It
was only when I visited his den again, on hearing from you that
he had been seen once more, that I found a note there, in which he
refused to agree to the divorce, refused the five hundred pounds,
and stated his intention of leaving the country.”

“But—!”

“Ah!” said Harley, with a sad smile, “I had forgotten that.
All this does not explain how Fanny became an inmate of
Puccoon's hut, you would say. The letter received from Gontran
through the post explains that. The story need not be a long one.
When he came to seize his mother's jewels that night at

-- 272 --

[figure description] Page 272.[end figure description]

Huntsdon—let me not use the word rob—he was ruined, and designed
making his way with his child to France. He came to the neighborhood
on horseback, carrying the child—then very small—in his
arms, tenderly wrapped in a cloak. What to do with her during
the time consumed in the abstraction of the jewels was the puzzle;
but a means all at once presented itself. He came at nightfall in
sight of Puccoon's cabin, and rode up to it, designing to invent some
plausible story, and leave the child there until his return. The
cabin was unoccupied, however, and he took a sudden resolution.
He would not be absent more than an hour or two; the child would
be safe from harm; he placed the little one—who had fallen asleep—
in front of the fire, and rode rapidly toward Huntsdon. Then the
burglary followed; he was wounded, his horse carried him off, his
head turning, his frame powerless from loss of blood, he could not
check the animal, and was washed away by the waves of the Blackwater.
When he recovered, he stole back, saw Puccoon sitting at
the door of his cabin, dandling the child, and realizing how much
better off his little Fanny, whom he loved passionately, would be
with the trapper than with himself, made no effort to regain possession
of her, contenting himself with the knowledge that she was
tenderly cared for.

St. Leger listened to these words with evident emotion.

“After all, Harley,” he said, “this man has noble, or at least
loving, instincts.”

“Assuredly. For the rest, he comes of one of the oldest and best
families in France.”

“And I am a believer in blood!” said the inconsistent St. Leger.

“It tells in animals—why not in men?” replied Harley. “But you
do not know all, friend. Gontran is more than a plain gentleman.”

“More?”

“He is the Comte de Gontran, the head of his family, and representative
of the name.”

“The Comte de Gontran!”

“By the death of the late Count. He communicated the fact in
his note, having discovered it through a letter addressed to him at
his former place of residence.”

“So Fanny—!”

“Is the daughter of M. le Comte de Gontran; and as soon as her
father made the discovery, he resolved to take her to France, which
her accident alone frustrated. He came, found that she was gone,
and ascertained in some manner what was unknown to me even,
that the mysterious inmate of Puccoon's cabin was his wife.

“The poor, dear girl—let me call her such; it is a kindly term—
had abandoned the strollers, overcome with shame on seeing me

-- 273 --

[figure description] Page 273.[end figure description]

that night, had made her way toward Huntsdon—receiving charity
from poor persons like herself—with the design of appealing to me
to discover her child, had “haunted,” as you said, the grounds here,
and on that very night when we returned through the snow-storm,
tottered away into the darkness, fell from exhaustion, and was saved
from death by the excellent Puccoon. The rest you know—how
she came to love her own child without knowing that she was her
child, how she is safe at last with a husband who is changed by
suffering, and loves her, who will soon offer her a position in life
such as she fell from when she married him.

“Poor, suffering creature! God, the all-merciful, the all-seeing,
can read my heart, and see that I have long ago forgiven her—that
I can say, `Forget the past; do not let it trouble you. I have forgotten
and forgiven it!”'

St. Leger stretched out his hand and grasped Harley's.

“I will not say you are the man I thought you were! You are
the man I knew you were!”

“Thanks, friend. Praise from you is grateful to me. Now I am
weary, and a little agitated by the emotion I have felt at meeting
with this poor girl. Let us retire.”

-- 274 --

p513-317 CHAPTER LXVIII. “TO THE LADY WHO FAINTED. ”

[figure description] Page 274.[end figure description]

It was a little past midnight when the friends separated, and
Harley retired to his chamber, but not to rest. An utter depression
seemed to have taken possession of him; whether resulting from
the exciting emotions of the day or that long narrative of his past
life, he could not determine: but there it was—a sombre shadow,
as it were, obscuring his present and his future.

Walking to and fro in his chamber, he passed in rapid review all
the singular events and scenes which had occurred since his return
to Virginia, and then his thoughts concentrated upon one absorbing
point—the change which had taken place in the woman whom he
had begun to love with such passionate tenderness. That change
was so plain that it was idle to attempt to conceal it from himself.
The first instinctive sentiment of joy at finding that she was not
the object of his brother's love had quite disappeared. Why had
he permitted himself to derive any cheerfulness from that discovery?
It was plain that she regarded him with indifference, if
not with positive dislike, now. True he had thought that day when
they rode together, and on that night when they walked side by
side in the dreamy moonlight, that he had begun to touch her heart
with a feeling more tender than friendship; but the cloud had soon
blotted out the sunlight. He had been received when he came
back, and found her in the Blandfield grounds that evening, with
actual coldness. She had been chill, distraite, and simply polite—
another person. Had she suddenly grown conscious that he was
becoming her suitor, and finding herself indifferent to him, meant
to say, by her repellant manner, “Do not love me; I can never love
you in return?” Women acted thus sometimes—aiming to discourage
men in advance, and to say with the eyes, and the tones of the
voice, what they could not say with the lips!.....

And then that meeting on the night before, when she had scarcely
looked at him or seemed aware of his presence, until the lady in
black fainted. Then that look!—that actual scorn!—what did it
mean?

Suddenly Harley's face flushed, and he muttered,

-- 275 --

[figure description] Page 275.[end figure description]

“She would not insult me so, in her thought even!”

He had all at once penetrated—or thought he had penetrated—
the secret. Some words let fall by St. Leger came back to him.
Did Evelyn think that the lady in black was his wife, and that he
had concealed that fact while paying his addresses to herself? The
proud man shrunk with indignation from the idea. But it constantly
recurred to him, stinging him. Then she conceived that he
was capable of this dishonor! She had so poor an opinion of him!
He, Justin Harley, had sunk so low in her estimation as that!

“Well, well!” he muttered, wearily, “`patience and shuffle the
cards!' That dream is over. I'll not go yonder again to be insulted
by a girl! I'll never utter one word to undeceive her. The transfer
of Huntsdon to Sainty shall be made. I'll rid her of my presence—
go back to Europe with St. Leger, and forget!”

Piteous self-scorn succeeded.

“What a tragi-comic personage I am!” he muttered. “I revel in
heroics! I make a fool of myself about a girl—again!—and become
a majestic exile!”

His head sunk and he sighed.

“But it is best; there's no place for me here in this maze. I am
a savage; I will break out of the net, and go back to my wandering
and hunting. Fatigue brings forgetfulness.”

He sat down and looked at his fire, which was dying out. As he
mused, his face softened, and something of its old patience and
gentleness came back. He was thinking of the scene on the preceding
evening at Blandfield, and not now of Evelyn at all. He
recalled the poor, wan cheeks of the woman he had once loved;
and the noble and sympathetic nature of the man, tried by so many
and such various emotions, melted to pity, as he mused. How
white she was! How thin her worn figure! How eager, craving,
helpless, her shrinking glances!...... Had the sacred
mother's love thus changed her? Had she made the discovery that
the child she had learned to love so was her own?......
He uttered a low sigh. Something like a mist passed before his
eyes. He saw again—and an overpowering pity and tenderness
came with the vision—the poor, white face, and the thin figure, as
it wavered, and fell fainting at his feet.....

He remained thinking thus for a long time. After a while, his
fire began to die out entirely, and he shivered, and rose.

“That must be attended to,” he muttered; “I shall be too busy
to-morrow, and shall not see her again.”

He took his candle, went slowly down stairs to the library, and,
seating himself at the table in the cold room, began to write. What
he wrote consisted of only a few lines.

-- 276 --

[figure description] Page 276.[end figure description]

“I am going to Europe, and this is our first and last greeting, after
so many years. If your emotion to-night was caused by the sight
of myself, I deplore the fact from my heart. If I have anything to
forgive, I forgive you from my heart of hearts.

“But this is not what I meant to write. Your future will be
happy. Your husband is changed by suffering and by love of your
child and his—your little Fanny, who is restored to you. They
must have told you that the child is your own. She is the darling
of her father, and that father is the Count de Gontran now, as you
are the Countess. He is coming to take you, and love and cherish
you.

“Forget the past, and live for your husband and your child.

Justin Harley.

He sealed this, and then for the first time remembered that he
knew no name to place upon it which would be intelligible to the
family at Blandfield. He solved the difficulty by addressing it

To the Lady who Fainted Last Night.

On the next morning, he dispatched it by his old body-servant to
Blandfield.

-- 277 --

p513-320 CHAPTER LXIX. RE-APPEARANCE OF THE BIRD OF ILL-OMEN.

[figure description] Page 277.[end figure description]

It was a headlong and excited rush. She came up the steps with
an agility that no one would have expected from a lady of her
years and figure. Her face glowed; her artificial flowers trembled
with excitement. She precipitated herself into the arms of Miss
Clementina, who awaited her at the door, and clasped that lady
with ecstasy to her bosom.

It is unnecessary to say that it was Miss Clara Fulkson. She wore
her most “stunning” toilet, and the time was early in the forenoon
of the morning after the scenes just described.

Miss Fulkson commenced with the unwonted phrase,

Oh—h—h! my dear Clementina!”

She then fired off six kisses in succession on the cheek of the
lady addressed.

“I am so glad to see you, dearest Clementina! Glad is not the
word! Overjoyed!—quite overjoyed! And this dreadful, dreadful
occurrence!—I have heard all about it!—that is to say, something
about it. What has happened? I'm dying to hear about it,
dearest.”

In her agitation, Miss Fulkson drew her friend, rather than waited
to be drawn, into the parlor.

“Dreadful! is it not? I am quite overcome. Jenny, my maid,
told me. Jim came over to our house late last night and told Jenny,
who is his sweetheart. And it was the first I knew of that woman's
being here! Oh! Clementina! how could you be so unfriendly as
not to—write to me at once, and tell me all!”

Miss Clementina had waited, as usual. Her friend required a
certain amount of indulgence, on the safety-valve principle.

“It certainly is a dreadful thing to have her here, dear Clara,”
she now said.

“Oh, tell me all about it!”

Miss Fulkson was silenced by her curiosity, and her friend proceeded
to relate how Fanny had been hurt, how the lady in black
had come through the snow on the same night, trembling, exhausted,
and crying “Oh! my child! my child!”—and how, on the
preceding evening, Mr. St. Leger had recognized her; how Harley
had come into the room where she was sitting, and how, unable to
bear the meeting, she had fainted.

-- 278 --

[figure description] Page 278.[end figure description]

Miss Fulkson listened with avidity, and only controlled her excitement,
and desire to explode, by an effort.

“I fear there is no doubt at all of it now,” said Miss Clementina,
shaking her head.

“Doubt! Who could doubt? Oh! my dear Clementina.”

“They have betrayed themselves.”

“Yes, betrayed themselves! I knew it from the first! I knew it
would all come out. Oh! isn't it dreadful—dreadful!

“Especially as poor Evelyn has been mixed up with it.”

“Yes, Evelyn! dear Evelyn! How she must feel now! To encourage
Mr. Harley so openly—eveybody is speaking of it—and to
find that he has a wife!”

Miss Clementina groaned.

“What will they do?” said Miss Fulkson, excitedly.

Miss Clementina shook her head dismally.

“She cannot remain here, of course—I mean that woman,” said
Miss Fulkson.

Her friend made no reply.

“Clementina!” exclaimed Miss Fulkson, with reproachful sternness,
“do I understand that you think differently, and will permit
this woman—this common actress—to remain a member of the Blandfield
household!”

“My dear,” said Miss Clementina, with some remains of her good
sense, “it is not my house.”

“But you are its mistress in reality. You should take a decided
stand, Clementina! As your friend and the friend of the family, I
say a decided stand must be taken.”

Miss Clementina looked dubious and unhappy.

“Poor little Fanny would mourn over her absence.”

“Fanny? Who is Fanny? A poor child really—a mere little
chit, if I have heard rightly—the daughter of a backwoodsman.
We must think of our own families—of Evelyn.”

A sigh greeted the remonstrance.

“And Mr. Harley—had he the audacity to speak to her?”

“He did not utter a word.”

“Then he did not—acknowledge her?”

“He seemed too much overcome.”

“But she—she fainted. That is enough! Oh! Clementina! Of
all the dreadful things that I have ever heard—but he will not dare
to come back! He will not dare to hold any communication with
her! He will not—”

The knocker rose and fell, indicating that some one was at the
front door, and looking through the window, Miss Clementina recognized
Harley's servant from Huntsdon.

-- 279 --

[figure description] Page 279.[end figure description]

“Here is his servant!” she exclaimed.

“Whose?”

“Mr. Harley's.”

“Oh! Clementina! Run—run—find what he came for!”

Miss Clementina did not run, but she walked with unusual rapidity
to the door, and opening it, confronted the servant, who
bowed deferentially and gave her a note.

“From Mr. Harley?”

“Yes, mistress.”

Miss Clementina looked at it. It was addressed

To the lady who fainted last night.

For a moment Miss Clementina gazed at the words with a sort of
stupor. She was aroused by the voice of the old servant:

“Any answer, mistress?”

“None—I suppose,” said the lady, unconsciously, whereupon the
old servant made another bow, and, mounting his horse, rode
away.

When Miss Clementina, hastening into the drawing-room, exhibited
the note to her friend, that friend was seized with such a fit
of indignation and curiosity combined that for some moments she
could only gasp.

“A—letter!” she exclaimed, at length. “A letter—from him
to her! Oh! Clementina! isn't it dreadful, dreadful, DREADFUL!”

The “dreadfuls” were uttered in crescendo. The last rose to a
species of scream.

“Very outrageous, indeed!” her friend said, speaking with decided
irritation.

“Let me look at it! Such an address! `To the lady who fainted
last night!
' The `lady!'—Clementina?”

Her friend recognized in the utterances of her name that rising
inflection which indicates, on the part of a person speaking, the
desire to attract the especial attention of the person addressed with
a view to a further communication.

“Clara?”

She looked at the lady as she spoke. Miss Fulkson's expression
was significant. She had placed Harley's letter on her lap, covering
it with her hand.

“This is a question of duty, Clementina,” said Miss Fulkson, decisively.

“Of duty?”

“Of duty in you, as the lady at the head of this house, and as
Evelyn's aunt.”

“What do you mean, Clara?”

-- 280 --

[figure description] Page 280.[end figure description]

Oh! Clementina, can you doubt what I mean. Think of it!
Here is a respectable and honorable family living in peace and happiness,
with a young and innocent child—I mean our dear Evelyn—
just growing up; and into this family suddenly intrudes a woman—
an unknown woman—who turns out to be the wife of a—gentleman—
paying his addresses to our darling—”

Miss Clementina listened in a sort of maze to this exordium.

“And here,” continued Miss Fulkson, in excited accents, “here
comes a letter—meant to be secret—from one to the other—it is
placed in your hands—now what is your duty, your positive duty,
dearest Clementina?”

The lady's meaning began to dawn.

“Oh no! I could not do such a thing,” said Miss Clementina,
taking the letter.

Miss Fulkson endeavored to withhold it.

“I will look at it, then!” she whispered.

“No, no!”

And Miss Clementina repossessed herself of Harley's letter, which
Miss Fulkson relinquished with a deep sigh.

“Well,” she said, “I at least have done my duty! I can do no
more. Deliver that letter if you choose, Clementina. Trouble will
come of it—mark my words.”

“I hope not; but I must deliver it to the person for whom it is
intended,” said Miss Clementina.

She rose as she spoke, and added:

“You must go up-stairs and take off your things, Clara—to my
room; you will find a fire there. You will spend the day?”

Hooks of steel would not have sufficed to drag Miss Clara Fulkson
away from Blandfield that morning.

“No—thank you—I don't think I will be able—”

Do stay, Clara! You are quite a comfort in the midst of all this
mystery and excitement.”

Miss Fulkson allowed herself to exhibit signs of relenting.

“I want to talk with you,—where we will not be interrupted.”

“Well, dear Clementina, I never can resist the temptation to stay
when I am with you. I am so little given to visiting or gossiping,
that I am from home very little, and never remain long at other
houses. But here—with you, dear Clementina—”

Miss Fulkson suffered herself to be persuaded; sent her vehicle
home, with orders to the driver to return for her in the evening, and
proceeded up-stairs to take off her wrappings, and “spend the
day”—as she had fully intended to do on leaving home.

Miss Clementina, begging her friend to excuse her, went to deliver
Harley's note to the person for whom it was intended.

-- 281 --

p513-324 CHAPTER LXX. “OH! JUSTIN! JUSTIN!”

[figure description] Page 281.[end figure description]

In a few moments, Miss Clementina re-appeared in the hall,
coming out of Mrs. Bland's chamber. She was moving her fan, and
walked rapidly. A treat was before her. Up-stairs, taking off her
“things” with the view of remaining all day, was the friend of her
heart; and with that friend seated opposite her, beside a cheerful
fire, she promised herself a delicious morning, full of gossip, and
chit-chat on every subject, but more particularly on the affairs of
their neighbors.

Let us not listen to this instructive interchange of ideas. It would
not do to embody, in extenso, in printed sentences and paragraphs
those diffusive colloquies. The reader might laugh now and then,
it is true, and have his interest and astonishment excited, perhaps,
by the ingenious want of charity characterizing the several statements
and conclusions; but the full report would prove wearisome,
the historian would yawn while narrating. Even the Miss Fulksons
would make one gape when taken in too large doses. Let us remain
down-stairs.

Half-an-hour after Miss Clementina had rejoined her friend, the
door of Mrs. Bland's chamber again opened, and the Lady of the
Snow came out with an uncertain and faltering step, and went into
the drawing-room.

She had come hither to read her letter from Harley in private,
where no curious eyes could watch the expression of her countenance.
She had taken it from Miss Clementina's hand with a quick
throb of the heart, and a fading color. But fortunately none but Mrs.
Bland and Fanny were in the chamber. With a single glance at it,
she had thanked Miss Clementina, watched her depart, and after
arranging Fanny's pillow and bending over her with deep tenderness,
had come to read the letter all to herself.

She sat down and read the first lines—her eyes blinded by tears.

“Oh! he is too generous and kind!” she exclaimed. “I wronged
him so! And now he forgives me!”

She continued to read:

-- 282 --

[figure description] Page 282.[end figure description]

Your husband is changed by suffering and by love of your child and
his—your little Fanny, who is restored to you.

She bent down, weeping.

“Oh! if he is changed! if he is changed!—and loves me again,
as he loves his child!”

They must have told you that the child is your own.

“Oh yes!—my heart, I think, revealed that to me before I heard
it, as I leaned against the door of the little room in the hut that
night, and heard, without intending to, what they were saying!”

She read on, and at the sentence announcing that her husband
was the Count de Gontran, started—but this start was followed by
a smile of happiness.

“My dear, dear Fanny!”

It was the first thought of the mother's heart—her child would
be henceforth a delicately-nurtured lady. Then she slowly finished
the letter, folded it up with tears in her eyes, and, leaning her
thin, pale cheek upon her white hand, gazed at the fire.

She was sitting in a large arm-chair, with her back to the door.
A slight wind had arisen, rustling the dry leaves on the trees, and
the fire was crackling. These noises drowned the sound of footsteps
on the passage—the footsteps of a person who, entering the frontdoor,
blown open by the wind, was coming into the drawing-room
unannounced.

The thoughts of the Lady of the Snow passed from her child to
her husband, and from her husband to Harley. This letter was his
farewell. He was going, he said, to Europe. She would never see
him again—never have an opportunity to say, “Forgive me!”

She bent down, sobbing.

“Oh! if I could see him face to face again, if for a moment only!
If I could only tell him how noble he is, and how I have broken
my heart thinking of my treatment of him!”

A great sob ended the piteous cry. Then she murmured, her
frame trembling, her cheeks flushing.

“Oh! Justin! Justin!”

As the low cry escaped from her lips, she heard a step behind her,
and rose quickly.

It was Harley, who had come to see Judge Bland to execute the
deed transferring Huntsdon to his brother.

-- 283 --

p513-326 CHAPTER LXXI. THE LAST GREETING.

[figure description] Page 283.[end figure description]

They stood erect, confronting each other.

Harley had recovered instantly from his astonishment at their
unexpected meeting, and the expression of his face was exquisitely
calm and sweet. He looked at the poor trembling figure before
him—at the bent head, the wan cheeks, and the moist eyes—with
an immense compassion and kindness.

“So we meet at last,” he said, coming and taking her hand, and
speaking in his simple, cordial voice. “I thought I would not see
you again; and, after all, perhaps it only distresses you.”

“Oh, no! no! I was just reading your letter.”

She held it toward him.

“I was breaking my heart over it, and longing—longing for you
to come!”

He replied, in the voice of a man addressing a child:

“Well, you see I have come. Since you wished to see me, I am
glad I am here; but you must promise me one thing.”

She had sunk back into the chair again, raising her handkerchief
to her eyes.

“You must not go back to the past,” he said, always with the
same kindness and gentleness. “Let us forget it; it was a sad time.
Let us speak rather of Fanny, and of your future, Augusta.”

A slight tremor agitated the worn frame as she heard him utter
the old name he had called her by so often in their youth. Those
days now seemed to rise up before her, and her eyes filled with
tears.

“I will not; it is—it is I who should beg you not to speak of the
past,” she faltered; “but I must—oh! I must say—it will relieve me
so—I must tell you—”

Harley laid his hand upon her arm.

“Do not say it; it is unnecessary, Augusta.”

He took from his breast—where he always carried it—the paper
which he had procured from the stroller on the night of his return
through the snow storm from Blandfield —that passionate, self-reproachful
revelation of a human heart, addressed to himself.

-- 284 --

[figure description] Page 284.[end figure description]

“Look!” he said; “a strange chance placed me in possession of
this paper—your journal. You left it with the players, and I obtained
it from them, and have read it, since it is addressed to
me.”

She raised her head, and looked at the discolored paper with astonishment,
sobbing.

“You now understand why it is unnecessary that you should
speak of the past, of what followed our last meeting, or of your feelings.”

“You have—read it?” she faltered, blushing and trembling.

“Through my tears more than once, Augusta, thanking Heaven
that Providence—for there is no such thing as chance—threw in
my way what has brought back my faith in woman.”

“Your faith! You can have no faith in me! I deceived you—
basely deceived you—when you were young and hopeful.”

“I have forgotten it,” said Harley, in his grave, kind voice.

“I darkened your life as far as I could darken it! I was base, deceitful!
I outraged the noblest heart I have ever known! I deserted
you, as much as wife ever deserted husband—for you looked
upon me as your wife in the sight of God!”

“You must not think thus! Do not—”

“Oh, I must speak, or my heart will break! I have had this
weight upon my heart for years—in all those terrible wanderings I
have thought of you!”

He pressed the hand he held, and said:

“Think no longer of me as one whom you have wronged, but as
of one who loves you, and would sacrifice his own happiness to secure
yours, Augusta.

She sobbed and trembled.

“Oh, you fill me with shame! How could I have treated you so!
But I have repented! Forgive me! I was badly brought up! I had
no mother, Justin! I have suffered so! I am only twenty-eight,
and look at my face! I shall die soon! I faint at the least emotion.
But, thank God! thank God! I have seen you again, and can say
to you, what I said in that paper—forgive me, Justin!”

Her head fell upon his hand holding her own, and she burst into
passionate sobs.

Harley looked at her in silence. An inexpressible sweetness and
compassion filled his eyes, and it was plain that the noble heart of
the man was stirred to its depths. He bent over the poor trembling
head, laid his hand upon her hair, as a father lays his hand
upon the head of his child, and said, in a low voice:

“Augusta, remember what I wrote in my letter—if I have anything
to forgive, I forgive you from my heart of hearts.”

-- 285 --

[figure description] Page 285.[end figure description]

“Oh, thank you!—thank you!” came in faltering tones from his
companion.

“God, the all-merciful, has bidden us forgive one another, as we
hope to be forgiven. Let this be my last word—I have not only
forgiven all the past—I have forgotten it.”

Before he was aware of her intention, she caught his hand, and
pressed it to her lips. He withdrew the hand quickly, but—

Miss Clementina had entered just in time to see Harley and his
companion in that attitude, one of his hands upon her head, the
other clapsed in her own.

“Oh, excuse me!” cried Miss Clementina, with an excited laugh,
trembling a little as she attempted the laugh. “I only came in—a
book—don't let me disturb you, I beg.”

Harley rose and bowed.

“You do not disturb us, madam,” he said, calmly; “pray remain.”

-- 286 --

p513-329 CHAPTER LXXII. WHAT A LADY IS CAPABLE OF WHEN SHE IS AROUSED.

[figure description] Page 286.[end figure description]

The expression of Miss Clementina's face was indescribable.
Indignation, confusion, nervous excitement, the sense of what was
due to visitors beneath the Blandfield roof—all these emotions were
mixed and jumbled together inextricably in the countenance of the
lady, who waved her fan with a sort of flutter, trembled, and laughed
that falsetto laugh which does not laugh.

She had come down-stairs on some errand to Mrs. Bland's room,
without a knowledge of Harley's presence, and hearing voices in
the drawing-room, had yielded to her curiosity, pushed open the
door, and entered just at the moment when the pale lips of the
Lady of the Snow had pressed Harley's hand.

Harley had said, in reply to her first words:

“You do not disturb us, madam—pray remain!”

He spoke with perfect calmness, looking fixedly at the lady, who
essayed her nervous and ironical laugh.

“Oh, I am sure I must, sir!”

“Not in the least, madam,” he said. “It is I who probably inconvenience
you. You are in search of a book? Allow me to assist
you.”

“Don't trouble yourself, sir, I beg! The book is of no consequence!”

He inclined his head, still gazing quietly at her. It was a significant
look. Something in it said, “Are you really in search of a
book, madam, or have you only come with the view of prying and
listening?” The calm eyes aroused her irritation. Her face flushed
more and more.

“I only regret having interrupted you, sir!” she said, spitefully:
“I am sure I am sorry. I was not aware that you and this—lady—
were engaged in—that I was interrupting—so dramatic a scene!

Harley drew himself up with stately politeness.

“A scene, madam?” he said.

“It really resembled a scene, sir. I am sorry if the word is disagreeable
to you—”

-- 287 --

[figure description] Page 287.[end figure description]

“And you have added—a dramatic scene, madam.”

“Yes, sir; you must acknowledge that it is somewhat dramatic to
be—but I think I had better retire, sir.”

In spite of which observation Miss Clementina, trembling, flushing,
and becoming more and more irritated, made no movement
whatever to carry out her threat.

Harley had grown, if possible, more stately than before. When
he spoke, his voice had the same tone of formal politeness.

“I must express my astonishment, madam,” he said, “at finding
myself and this lady the subject of this singular criticism. I am
not in the habit—nor, I may add, is this lady—of acting a part in
scenes—dramatic scenes.”

The reply gave Miss Clementina an opportunity to throw all her
indignation and wrath into one stinging sentence. She was so
angry now that she lost all sense of convenance.

“I thought this—lady—had once been an actress, sir. If so, acting
in scenes, and dramatic scenes, must be familiar to her!”

Harley looked at Miss Clementina with sudden hauteur, and said,

“You will pardon me, madam, but this conversation is a strange
one!”

“It is not stranger than certain things that are going on in this
house, sir,” snapped Miss Clementina, completely losing her temper.

“Certain things, madam?”

“Yes, sir!”

“Will you be good enough to specify these things, madam?”

“I will, sir! I mean to refer particularly to the presence of certain
persons
here.”

She glanced haughtily at the Lady of the Snow as she spoke.

“Certain persons, madam?”

“You know my meaning, sir! You have forced me to speak
plainly!”

“I beg you will speak even more plainly still, madam, and put
me in possession of your whole meaning.”

“I will do so, sir!”

Miss Clementina was by this time nearly at a white heat; and it
is but doing her justice to say that she persuaded herself that she
was only acting as it was her duty to act. Every feeling of propriety
in her bosom had been outraged by the discovery of Harley
and the unknown woman in so significant an attitude. She had no
longer any doubt that they were husband and wife. And here
before her was the person who had paid his court to Evelyn—
making the girl the subject of satirical gossip; he had come to the
very home sheltering the girl to hold his secret interviews with
this actress—his perhaps cast-off wife!

-- 288 --

[figure description] Page 288.[end figure description]

At that thought Miss Clementina raged internally, and her face
indicated her feelings.

“I will speak more plainly still, sir, as you ask me to do so!” she
said, with concentrated acidity. “I mean that we are only simple
country people at Blandfield—very plain and unsophisticated— and
do not like mysteries, or mysterious people, of whom we know
nothing.”

“Mysterious people, madam?”

“Nor do we relish more forming intimacies with gentlemen whose
past lives will not—bear examination!”

The blow was rude, and was accompanied by a flash of the
speaker's eye directed toward Harley which left no doubt whatever
of her meaning. He rose to his full height, and said, formally,

“You no doubt refer to myself, madam.”

Miss Clementina was silent.

“As you have referred to this lady,” added Harley.

Miss Clementina flirted her fan with a spiteful air, and said:

“I pass the limits of ceremony in speaking this plainly, perhaps,
sir; you have driven me to it!”

Harley bowed, and said:

“That is enough, madam. What you have done me the honor to
say to me renders any further discussion impossible. When a
gentleman is suspected of dishonorable conduct, of concealments,
discreditable intrigue, he is naturally unwelcome; and if he possesses
the least delicacy, he will cease to intrude where he is thus
unwelcome. I will therefore rid you of my presence at once, after a
very few words. You may not believe my word, madam,—I cannot
help that; but I shall make my statement, and then bid you good-morning.”

Harley never lost his tone of formal politeness, and added:

“I came this morning with no object but to see Judge Bland on
business. I am about to travel, and it was necessary to attend to
this business. My visit was preceded by a letter, addressed by myself
to this lady.”

“I delivered it!” snapped Miss Clementina.

“I thank you, madam; it was not an appointment, as you may probably
suppose.”

“Oh, no!” faltered the Lady of the Snow; “it was to be me goodbye!”

“Thus my meeting with this lady,” Harley continued, “was
purely an accident. You may possibly doubt my word—so be it,
madam. I must submit to that doubt.”

“Doubt your word?—she cannot!—no one could!“ exclaimed the
pale lady, with a sudden flush.

-- 289 --

[figure description] Page 289.[end figure description]

“I found this lady here,” Harley went on, “and entered into conversation
with her; it appears that in doing so I have insulted your
entire household, madam. Well, at least you have retorted. You
have insulted her and me. As to these imputations upon her, and
upon myself, — imputations involving concealment, dishonorable
conduct—what shall I say, madam? You are a lady—I a gentleman—
at least I have always regarded myself as such. It is better,
therefore, perhaps, that I should say nothing.”

The covert disdain of Harley's tone so stung Miss Clementina,
that her wrath reached its highest point.

“I have insulted no one! I referred to what is said by everybody
of yourself, sir! I referred to this lady's reported profession.
She is an actress—!

“She is my friend, madam.”

Miss Clementina could not resist the opening.

“She is said to be more, sir!”

“More, madam?”

“Your wife, sir!”

The scene had reached its climax, and Miss Clementina was about
to leave the room abruptly, when a new personage appeared. Suddenly
a voice in the direction of the door cried:

“This is shameful!—shameful!”

Miss Clementina started, and turned quickly.

“I say it is shameful!”

And Evelyn Bland almost rushed into the apartment as she spoke.
The face and figure of the young girl were superb. Erect, defiant,
her cheeks flaming with indignation, she brushed by her aunt,
whose shrill voice she had heard while accidentally passing through
the hall; and, going to the side of the Lady of the Snow, turned
round, facing Miss Clementina with the expression of an enraged
princess.

“An actress! What if this lady is an actress! married too—the wife
of—Mr. Harley? What if she is married to Mr. Harley?”

The eyes flashed, the cheeks were in a flame, the tall figure of
the young lady shook with excitement; but it was easy to see that
there was no fear in her.

“You have no right to insult my father's guests!” she exclaimed.
“You have no right to taunt this lady—for she is a lady!—with
having been on the stage!”

She turned quickly, and added, to the Lady of the Snow:

“You are welcome here, madam, and Mr. Harley also, whether
my aunt tells you that you are welcome or not!”

Miss Clementina seemed about to explode with pent-up wrath.
But the explosion did not take place. She knew Evelyn perfectly,

-- 290 --

[figure description] Page 290.[end figure description]

and saw the readiness for combat in her eyes—the aroused spirit of
the Blands on fire for instant battle.

“Very well, miss!—very well, indeed!” she said, with concentrated
anger and spitefulness. “I have no more to say, miss, as I
am ordered out of the room! But I shall ask your father if I am to
be treated with gross insults by you!

With which speech, Miss Clementina turned round and essayed
to leave the room with queenly dignity. The attempt was too much
for her, however. Her wrath overcame her, and, even forgetting to
wave her fan, she flounced out of the apartment and disappeared
in a rage.

At her disappearance, the whole expression of Evelyn Bland's
face changed. The proud and generous girl had burned with anger
at the harsh treatment of the shrinking Lady of the Snow; but now
that the enemy had retreated, she suddenly froze. Harley was
there looking at her.

“Come, madam!” she said to her companion. “You seem unwell
after this outrageous scene. Let me go with you to your chamber.”

“Oh, yes! you are so good and kind to me! I will soon go away!”

“You shall be welcome here as long as you will be my father's
guest!”

She murmured some inarticulate words of thanks, and Evelyn
drew her toward the door, passing before Harley, without looking
at him.

As they reached the door, the Lady of the Snow suddenly turned
round, and held out her hand to Harley, her eyes wet with tears.

“You are going!” she murmured. “We may never see each
other again. I shall die soon, I think. God bless and keep you,
Justin!”

Harley took the hand, and, bending down, pressed it to his lips.
A tremor passed through his frame.

“God bless you, Augusta!”

Evelyn had not turned her head, but a glance sidewise told her
all—the weeping Lady of the Snow, Harley bent over her hand—
and a chill passed through the young girl's frame; something
seemed pressing on her heart and suffocating her.

Her companion was at her side again, and Evelyn was about to
go with her to her chamber. A sort of mist passed before the girl's
eyes, her slender figure shook from head to foot, her step faltered,
but the cold and proud light in her eyes had never softened.

“Miss Bland!”

At that grave, vibrating voice from the room which she was leaving,
Evelyn stopped unconsciously, and half turned. Harley was
standing a few paces from her, looking at her.

-- 291 --

[figure description] Page 291.[end figure description]

“I am going away,” he said, and shall not see you again for many
years, if I ever see you!”

She did not move.

“This meeting is an accident; let me take advantage of the accident,
and offer you my hand before leaving you. It is the hand of
a loyal gentleman and a friend.”

She did not even look at him, and her face had never lost its cold
and proud expression.

But she slowly came back into the apartment.

-- 292 --

p513-335 CHAPTER LXXIII. EVELYN BLAND.

[figure description] Page 292.[end figure description]

Evelyn sat down, resting her hands in her lap. She held her
head erect, but her eyes were fixed upon the carpet, and the long
lashes half concealed them. There was in her attitude, the carriage
of her person, and the expression of her face, which was exceedingly
pale, something cold, constrained—almost disdainful. The
fierce struggle between love and pride had made its mark there;
any one who knew her character might have seen that the high
spirit of the Blands wrestled in her with that other wellnigh absorbing
sentiment, which, little by little, in spite of all her attempts
to control it, had become a part of her being.

Harley was not less agitated, and by emotions even more conflicting.
He had persuaded himself that the young lady cared nothing
for him—that his suit was hopeless—and had determined to go
away with St. Leger without visiting Blandfield again. He had,
however, been compelled to go thither in order to arrange the
business of the deed with Judge Bland, and the painful interview
with the Lady of the Snow had followed, moving him deeply.
Then Miss Clementina had aroused in him a very different sentiment—
a sentiment of anger and disdain, which he had been scarcely
able to conceal under the forms of politeness; and lastly, Evelyn
had appeared upon the scene, electrifying him with her generous
espousal of the poor woman's cause.

It was as a sequence to all these trying emotions, that he now
found himself face to face with the woman he loved so passionately—
whom he had not expected to see again. A single glance at
her, banished every feeling but compassion and tenderness. Her
face was thin and pale, there were red rings around her eyes; now
and then her lips trembled a little. As Harley stood looking at her,
every harsh emotion disappeared—an immense tenderness smote
him, and his expression became gentle and full of a sad sweetness.

“So we have met again,” he said, in a low tone. “I did not expect
to see you again. I am sorry to see you looking so very pale. You
are not well.”

-- 293 --

[figure description] Page 293.[end figure description]

The earnest voice brought a slight color to the white cheeks.

“I am—well. I am not sick,” she said.

“You are very far from well. What has changed you so? But I
am intruding, and I have no right to intrude—pardon me. And
yet,” he went on, “something is excusable in a friend speaking to a
friend—some neglect of ceremony; and we were friends once—were
we not? I have remained yours, at least—I do not know whether
you have remained mine. I fear you are no longer such—something
has come between us. But let us part at least without unkindness.
I should be sorry to take away with me, as a last memory, this cold
look—your face looking so pale—so very pale!”

It was impossible not to be moved by the earnest tones of Harley's
voice; and the young lady's color grew deeper, and her lips
moved slightly, but she did not speak.

“This is our last greeting,” Harley went on. Time and distance
are hard masters—they separate people, as the grave does, or, what
is worse, they make friends indifferent to each other. I am nothing
to you, perhaps, but—again—let us part without unkindness. I can
ask that, and offer you my hand—it was all I intended to do, in
begging you to come back for a moment.”

Harley looked at her, and saw her color come and go—her bosom
labor with long breaths. She did not make any movement to offer
her hand, in respose to his own half-extended toward her. But
she was no longer the statue of ice which she had been, and instead
of going, as he had intended, he was carried away by a sudden impulse
to utter what was pressing like a weight upon his breast.

“I am weak!” he said. “I thought I was proud and strong
enough to act like a man. But I am a child—I have no pride for
you!

He stopped for a moment, and went on more earnestly still:

“Shall I tell you what I mean? A last parting has some privileges.
The friend you may never see again can drop ceremony a
little. My life has been a sorrowful one, and I am going to let you
form your own opinion of that. At twenty I was engaged to be
married to a young girl of rare beauty. I thought she had given me
her whole heart, as she told me so. The day for my marriage was
fixed. I came full of joy and hope—and—do you know what
awaited me?”

Harley's voice shook a little.

“The woman who had become the dream of my life—whom I
loved loyally, passionately—as a boy loves—this woman had fled,
on that very day, with another person!”

Evelyn raised her head and looked at him—her eyes full of wonder,
her cheeks flushed.

-- 294 --

[figure description] Page 294.[end figure description]

“And the man,” Harley continued, “who did me this wrong was
one with whom I had been brought up as a brother. In my absence
he had supplanted me, winning the heart of my affianced. They
went away—were married—they were unhappy—she left him—you
have seen her in this room just now—a poor, unhappy person, who
repented long ago of the wrong done me—whom I have forgiven
from my heart!”

A profound silence followed these words. The deep tones of the
speaker showed how much he was moved.

“You know now,” he said, without waiting for any reply, “why
my life has been so melancholy, and why I went away to divert
my mind from its brooding misery, by new scenes. My whole life
was embittered, and I could not remain here. I was away a
long time—came back in response to a summons from my uncle—
and—shall I go on? It is useless, perhaps—worse than useless;
and yet, why not speak and tell you all?—it will make no difference!
True, it will cut me to the heart—but you shall know
everything!

“I came back a sad, dispirited man, growing old at thirty—and
saw you! I hated the very sight of women—to be frank with you—
and that day, in the Blackwater, I found myself holding a woman
in my arms—you—your head lying on my breast, your arms clinging
around my neck. But for me you would have been drowned.
We feel kindly toward persons when we have saved their lives.
I went home thinking of you—that was all. But I saw you again:
rode with you, walked with you, listened to your voice in singing;
and you changed my life! Is this avowal uncalled-for—useless—
absurd? Yes!—I feel all that, and never intended to make it. But
I have begun, and I will finish. With every meeting I came to love
you more; you grew to be the sole thought of my life—and—and—
the result has been this interview—when you are listening to me
with ill-concealed distaste—wishing me to leave you, no doubt!—
wondering how a man can be so weak, so deficient in decent pride—
so childish, as to come whining about himself and his love, to one
who cares nothing for him!”

Harley's tone was bitter almost. He spoke vehemently, and his
brows were knit. But a glance at Evelyn melted him suddenly.
She was utterly pale now, and her head had sunk upon her bosom.
Again pity and tenderness drove away every other feeling, and he
said, in a voice of deep sadness:

“You know all now—it was better to tell you. At least I go away
without laboring under these imputations. You will be able to
respect me at least, and will, I hope, think of me—not unkindly.
I shall not probably come back to Virginia. I am wellnigh ruined,

-- 295 --

[figure description] Page 295.[end figure description]

as I have lived too carelessly, and my estate is so much encumbered
that it will probably be sold; but that gives me little concern, except
on Sainty's account. And now I have said everything—far
more than I intended to say. I am going, and will not detain you
any longer. Good-bye—Evelyn!”

He held out his hand. She did not take it, or move. He looked
at her for an instant, his heart throbbing; hesitated—and went
toward the door.

Suddenly he stopped and turned round. The young lady had
burst all at once into passionate sobs, covering her face with her
hands.

“Do not—go!” she faltered.

Harley came back quickly, his face flushing.

“Evelyn!”

One of the hands covering her face was held out toward him. He
took it, pressed it passionately to his lips, and said,

“Good-bye!”

But the hand would not be released. It held his own.

“Evelyn!” repeated Harley, with vehemence, his eyes full of
astonishment and joy.

She raised her head and looked at him. Her coldness had completely
disappeared. She was all sunshine and tenderness.

“Do not—go!” she repeated, in a sort of whisper, the beautiful
face lighting up with an exquisite smile. “Why should you be unhappy?”......

An hour after this scene, or—if the reader prefers the phrase—
this part of the scene, the sound of wheels was heard at the door;
Judge Bland emerged from his coach; and a moment afterward the
old counsellor came into the apartment.

As he entered, he gravely saluted Harley.

“I have bad news for you, my dear sir,” he said. “Your uncle
Joshua is dead!”

“Dead!” exclaimed Harley.

“He was seized by a third attack of apoplexy this morning, and
sent for you and your brother, and myself. I presume the message
did not reach you. He lived but an hour after my arrival. He had
sent for me on business connected with his will.”

Harley received this intelligence with sincere grief.

“My poor uncle!” he said; “if I could only have seen him again!”

“He spoke of you, and informed me that every feeling of unkindness
he had ever had for you had been completely obliterated by
your last interview. His will sufficiently indicates that fact, and I
may inform you of its purport without a breach of professional

-- 296 --

[figure description] Page 296.[end figure description]

reserve. He gives you the Glenvale estate, together with about ten
thousand pounds in London investments; leaving the Elmwood
property and his own estate of Oakhill to your brother. I drew up
his will only a day or two since, and the execution of it seemed to
afford him great relief. He was carrying out, he said, the wishes
of his brother George.”

-- 297 --

p513-340 CHAPTER LXXIV. ST. LEGER DEPARTS.

[figure description] Page 297.[end figure description]

There is something selfish in happiness. The old pass away,
while the young are clasping hands; and it is of the blooming face
beside him, more than of the pale, peaked countenance yonder, that
the lover thinks.

But Harley rode back to Huntsdon saddened, in spite of his new
happiness; and his face was one of the most sorrowful that was
seen at the funeral of the generous old planter who went to sleep
in the remote graveyard beside his brother George.

Harley returned to Huntsdon just in time to see St. Leger shut up
his travelling valise, and prepare with a heavy heart to set out for
Williamsburg.

We need scarcely say that Harley had suddenly abandoned his
design of going to Europe, and had informed his friend of the
grounds of this change in his plans. He was engaged to be married
to Evelyn Bland, and as that young lady had expressed no desire
to make a foreign tour on the occasion of her marriage, he had
abandoned his own resolution to travel, and would remain in Virginia.

St. Leger sighed.

“All that goes without saying it, to use the delightful lingo of our
French friends, mon ami,” he said, smiling ruefully. “You were
glum—and were going. Your face has burst forth into sunshine—
you stay! Very well. Thank Heaven, you are happy once more,
my dear old Harley! You deserve it, if ever man did. But think
of me.

“Of you!”

“I am going away—for ages perhaps; and—and—you know what
I mean to say.”

“Yes—that you are leaving Fanny. But remember that she is
going too.”

“Are you certain?—absolutely certain, Harley! I can hardly
believe in such luck.”

“She is going in the spring. You saw her this morning. She
must have told you.”

-- 298 --

[figure description] Page 298.[end figure description]

“Yes; but the news is almost too delightful! You see, I speak
without blushing and stammering—you are in love yourself, you
poor old fellow! and will be charitable!”

“I am always charitable for you, St. Leger—you are the best
friend and companion I ever knew. Yes; Fanny is going to the
Château de Gontran, on the Loire, with her father and mother in
the spring; he has gone to make his arrangements, and will soon
return. During the winter, Fanny and her mother will reside with
Puccoon. They were urged to stay at Blandfield, but Fanny shook
her head, exclaiming, like the little angel she is, `Oh! no! no! I
could never stay away from father! He has been my dear, dear
father! and I must see all I can of him!'—meaning Puccoon, you
know. So they are here but a little while—then they go to France.
and need I tell you that a run across the channel is an easy matter?
You can hardly be anything but welcome at the Château of the
Comte de Gontran, where la belle châtelaine to be, Fanny, is your—
friend!”

St. Leger's face glowed.

“You are right, old fellow!”

And an hour afterwards they set out together for Williamsburg;
thence they proceeded to Yorktown, and there, with a close pressure
of the hand, parted.

As long as the vessel was in sight, St. Leger made farewell signs
to his friend. Then a fresh breeze sprung up; the bark plunged her
cutwater into the waves, and Harley had seen the last of his friend
for years.

He rode back slowly and sadly toward Huntsdon; but with every
mile passed over his face grew brighter. There was some one now
to take the place of the absent in his heart. Through the clouds
burst a brilliant flood of sunshine, and that opening through which
the bright light fell was just above the country-house of Blandfield!

-- 299 --

p513-342 CHAPTER LXXV. EPILOGUE.

[figure description] Page 299.[end figure description]

If the bride is happy that the sun shines on, Harley and his
brother Sainty had no fault to find with the day fixed on for their
double-wedding.

May had come into the world, with all its wealth of tender grass,
and budding foliage, and singing birds and roses. The old domain
of Blandfield smiled and held out arms of welcome. The airs were
mild and sweet; the path down the hill led to a fairy land of
flowers; the little stream ran laughing under the great weeping
willows, and the distant river, dotted with white sails, broke into
silver spangles in the wind.

Blandfield was a scene of bustle and rejoicing. The grounds were
full of coaches with their glossy four-in-hands and fat old negro
coachmen. To every bough was tied a thoroughbred, champing his
bit. The porch and drawing-room overflowed with youths and
maidens, in lace and embroidery; and portly old planters, and elegant
old dames, had come to honor the occasion with their presence.
All the pleasant people of a pleasant old Virginia neighborhood
had gathered together; and prominent in the throng, behold
the gorgeously-clad Miss Clara Fulkson, who bursts into smiles, is
delighted with herself and all around her, and exclaims, with rapture
and a little scream, to everybody:

Oh, my dear! isn't this perfectly delightful? Was there ever a
happier occasion than this? Did you ever see a finer-looking bridegroom
than Mr. Justin Harley, who I always predicted would win
our little rosebud? I had positively set my heart upon the match!”

Miss Fulkson is still gushing, screaming, accenting her words forcibly,
and—candor compels us to add—talking everybody nearly to
death, when the gentleman whose good fortune she always predicted
is silently summoned from the room. All eyes are turned
toward the door, a silence follows, and then, listen! There is the
rustle of brocade, like the wind in the corn, as the splendid procession
of gay gallants and little maidens sweeps down the staircase,
and enters the drawing-room, where the parson, in his black gown,
with his prayer-book open, awaits them.

-- 300 --

[figure description] Page 300.[end figure description]

The ceremony ends amid a burst of congratulations, mixed with
kisses. Then the violins, grasped by excited “negro minstrels,”
strike up, and Blandfield becomes a scene of grandest revelry.
Never were lovelier little maidens, brighter eyes, or rosier cheeks.
And the brides were “the admiration of all”—the one, Annie, with
her plump little figure, her sparkling eyes, and raven curls; and the
other, Evelyn, with her tall figure, her brown hair, and her exquisite
grace as she moved, half lost in the white cloud of her bridal veil.

Harley's lofty form rose above the throng, and his grave smile
was full of happiness. As to Mr. Sainty Harley, that youth kissed
all the bridesmaids, shook hands with everybody, and rushed
through cotillons, minuets and reels with the wildest enthusiasm
and abandon.

For they had a “regular old Virginia frolic” after the wedding—
not following the bad fashion of our modern time, when couples
hurry through the ceremony, rush to the railway, and fly off to hide
themselves, as though ashamed of the enormity they have committed.
The violins filled Blandfield with their merry music—the
profuse supper scarce interrupted for a moment the gay revel—and
the birds waking at dawn in the old poplars and oaks, heard the
violins still playing, and mingled their songs with the music and
the laughter.

Have you never, worthy reader, gone to visit some old country
neighborhood, made friends with everybody, returned, and lost
sight of them, and years afterwards met some one who could tell
you all about them?

If your heart is warm—and I would not wound you by doubting
that—you ask a thousand questions. What has become of this one,
and what is that one doing? What has changed?—what remains
the same? The old friends of your bright days keep their places in
your heart; and I like to think that perhaps these figures of my
fancy have also their little corner there.

A few words will tell you all about them.

Harley went with his bride to settle down, a married man, at
Huntsdon, which looked no longer sombre with Evelyn as its mistress.
The London investments left him by Colonel Hartright paid
off all his debts, and having come into possession of the great Glenvale
estate, he abandoned the scheme of draining the Blackwater
Swamp, which remains to this day the haunt of the deer and the
whip-poor-will.

Sainty took possession of Oakhill, and became a great fox-hunter.

At Blandfield no changes whatever occurred, and Miss Clementina
and Miss Clara Fulkson grew gradually old together, becoming
every year fonder and fonder of gossip.

-- 301 --

[figure description] Page 301.[end figure description]

And our little friend Fanny—the reader, I think, will like to
know something of her and Puccoon, and the Lady of the Snow,
whom we left beside her bed at Blandfield. In the spring Fanny
accompanied her father and mother to France, having spent the
winter with Puccoon, now well and hearty again, in spite of his
forebodings; and seven years afterwards, nearly day for day, she
returned to Huntsdon, leaning on the arm of her husband—Mr.
Henry St. Leger.

St. Leger had purchased an estate near Huntsdon, and came to
live and die in Virginia; and the first thing that Fanny did was to
go to Puccoon's hut, where the trapper still lived with her dear old
Otter, throw her arms around his neck, kiss him, and cry upon his
breast, calling him her dear father, and take him away with her,
whether he would or not, to live and die under her own roof,
beside her.

So everybody was happy, you see, kindly reader; and romances
should end thus, if only to reconcile us to human life, I think;—a
little hard sometimes, but not so hard, perhaps, as it is represented
to be.

Let these personages of our drama—these puppets of our fancy—
be happy, therefore, in their Puppet-land!

THE END.

-- --

[figure description] Blank Page.[end figure description]

Back matter

-- --

UNPARALLELED INDUCEMENTS TO AGENTS!

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

Agents wanted everywhere for
“TO-DAY,”
The Great Monthly Magazine for the People.
IT IS PROFUSELY ILLUSTRATED!
Price $2.50 a year.

This splendid periodical contains as much matter as the four dollar monthlies,
and is sold for little more than half the price. It is printed on fine toned paper, and
handsomely bound in paper in an original and striking style.

EVERY NUMBER OF “TO-DAY”

contains something under the following heads, together with a great variety of
articles upon general subjects which cannot be classified.

Popular Hygiene, Dr. Dio Lewis, Editor,

Serial Stories, (Illustrated,)

Short Stories,

Travel, (Illustrated,)

Adventure, (Illustrated,)

Natural History, (Illustrated,)

Biography, (occasionally,)

New Music,

Humor, (Illustrated) by Max Adeler,

Personal Notes,

Popular Science,

Matter for Women, by Mrs. E. B. Duffey,

For Children,

Poetry,

Editorials on Topics of the day,

Miscellaneous.

Max Adeler's articles are illustrated by Arthur B. Frost.

Our serial stories, by such writers as Christian Reid, John Esten Cooke, Chas.
Morris,
and others, have been among the most brilliant of recent contributions to
American fiction.

We shall begin shortly the publication of a superb novel by a well known
authoress. This will be profusely illustrated, and will create a sensation. Among
the regular contributors to To-Day, we may mention Christian Reid, Prof. Wise, Max
Adeler, Prof. Blot, Ella F. Mosby, Clara F. Guernsey, Virginia W. Johnson, Sue
Chestnutwood, Harry Waring, Chas. Morris and others.

In addition to this; we offer to each subscriber the choice of three exquisite
chromos. One a glorious landscape, by the famous English artist, Birket Foster,
entitled “Among the Dewdrops.” a picture of singular loveliness, and entirely
different from, as it is vastly superior to, any chromo ever presented as a premium; the
other, a lovely picture by Mrs. Anderson, called “Little Sunshine,” and the chird,
a dainty and beautiful little picture by the same artist, entitled “Just so High.
A subscriber may have either of these for nothing, and in order to make the inducement
stronger, we will give him the other two for one dollar each, or one of them
for a dollar. The Birket Foster landscape would retail for five dollars in the stores,
and Mrs. Anderson's pictures would bring the same price. But, two dollars and a
half will pay for the paper and the choice of one of Mrs. Anderson's two pictures, or
the Foster landscape. Address

TO-DAY PUBLISHING CO., 733 Sansom St., Phila.

712 Broadway, New York. 3 School St., Boston.
113, 115 & 117 E. Madison St., Chicago.

SEND TO THE OFFICE NEAREST TO YOU.

-- --

POPULAR BOOKS PUBLISHED BY THE “TO-DAY” PUBLISHING CO.

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

AGENTS WANTED EVERYWHERE!
CARMEN'S INHERITANCE,
By CHRISTIAN REID,

AUTHOR OF “VALERIE AYLMER,” “ROSS BEVERLEY'S PLEDGE,” “ONE TOO MANY,” &C., &C.

THIS SUPERB NOVEL
is decidedly the most powerful and thrilling work of the gifted and
popular author, who has already won the title of

“THE GEORGE ELIOT OF AMERICA.”

It is handsomely printed on fine paper, beautifully and profusely
illustrated by Mr. Wm. L. Sheppard, bound handsomely in cloth,
and in a new style of heavy paper cover.

Cloth $1 00
Paper 75

Sent Posipaid to any address on receipt of price.

TO-DAY PUBLISHING CO.,

733 Sansom St., Phila.

712 Broadway, New York. 3 School Street, Boston.

113, 115 & 117 E. Madison Street, Chicago.

ADDRESS THE OFFICE NEAREST TO YOU.

-- --

FAST-SELLING BOOKS, Published by the TO-DAY PUBLISHING COMPANY.

[figure description] Advertisement.[end figure description]

UNPARALLELED INDUCEMENTS FOR AGENTS.

THROUGH THE AIR,
By Prof. John Wise, the Aeronaut,
A NARRATIVE OF
FORTY YEARS' ADVENTURE IN THE CLOUDS,

Full of Thrilling Incidents and Hairbreadth Escapes, Remarkable Ascensions in
all Ages and Lands.

In this handsome work, Prof. Wise has included a complete history
of the art of navigating the air, from the earliest human attempts
in that direction to the present time. He has given a full and most
intensely interesting account of his own early experiments, made
nearly half a century ago, when he was beginning his career; he has
described in graphic language a multitude of the thrilling adventures
which he has experienced during the four hundred and fifty voyages
that he has made above the earth; he has depicted in eloquent terms
many of the gorgeous scenes which have greeted his eyes in cloudland;
he has unveiled some of the mysteries of the storm and
tempest, and told us of his sensations when time and again he swept
with his balloon amid the gloomy billows of clouds, and hung suspended
in the air while the thunder roared and the lightning played
close about him.

The results of his meteorological studies are related in such a plain
and unaffected fashion, that the most unlearned reader may comprehend
and enjoy them. He has supplied narratives of wonderful
voyages made by other aeronauts in other lands, and he has filled
the volume from first to last with stories of unparalleled experiences,
marvellous escapes, and perilous adventures, such as are not found
in any other similar work in existence. The volume contains, moreover,
a complete practical explanation of the art of constructing and
managing balloons, the result of an uninterrupted experience of more
than forty years.

Through the Air” is further enriched with a profusion of illustrations,
drawn by the ablest artists that could be procured, and
engraved under our own supervision by the most skilful workmen.
We believe that this is the most elegantly illustrated volume of the
kind ever issued, and that it will possess the deepest interest for
the scientist, the merchant, the farmer and the laborer, the learned
and the unlearned, the young and the old, and for readers of all
classes and ages.

Cloth, $3.50.
Sheep, $4.50.

AGENTS WANTED EVERYWHERE. TERMS LIBERAL.

TO-DAY PUBLISHING CO., 733 Sansom St., Philad'a.
712 Broadway, N.Y. 3 School St. Boston. 113, 115 & 117 E. Madison St. Chicago.

SEND TO THE OFFICE NEAREST TO YOU.

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Free Endpaper.[end figure description]

-- --

[figure description] Paste-Down Endpaper.[end figure description]

Previous section


Cooke, John Esten, 1830-1886 [1874], Justin Harley: a romance of old Virginia. (To-Day Printing and Publishing Company, Philadelphia) [word count] [eaf513T].
Powered by PhiloLogic